T of comparison k) very
is boon aJtu tram her The frequently omitted in Hebrew
In n^TTTQ, n the golden dty," Is. xtr. 4, the Is eouMral (Gem. in v.).
BKLIAIi 271
porery with Moses and Balaam. Haded, rf which name there were two kings (Gen. xxxvi. 36, 39), hi probably soother instance of an Aranuean king of Edom, as we find the name Benhadad as that of the kings of Syria, or Aram, in later history (1 K. xx.). Compare also the name of Hadad-ezer, king of Zobah, in the neighborhood of the Euphrates (3 Sam. viii. 3, 4c.). The passage Gen. xxxvi. 31-39, is given in duplicate 1 Chr. i. 43-61.
3. [BoAd, Boa*', etc.: Btla]. Eldest son of Benjamin, according to Gen. xlvi. 21, 6 Num. xxvi. 38, 1 Chr. vii. 8, viii. 1, and head of the family of the Belaites. The houses of his family, according to 1 Chr. viii. 3-6, were Addar, Gera, Abihud (read
Ehud Tin??, for "TOTO**), Abishua, Naaraan, Ahoah, Shupham, and Haram. Of these Ehud is the most remarkable. The exploit of Ehud the son of Gera, who shared the peculiarity of so many of his Benjamite brethren, in being left-handed (Judg. xx. 16), in slaying Eglon the king of Hoab, sad delivering Israel from the Moabitiah yoke, is related at length Judg. iii. 14-30. The greatness of the victory subsequently obtained may be meas- ured by the length of the rest of 80 years which followed. It is perhaps worth noticing that as we have Husham by the side of Bela among the kings of Edom, Gen. xxxvi. 34, so also by the side of Bela, son of Benjamin, we have the Benjamite fam- ily of Hushim (1 Chr. vii. 12), sprung apparently from a foreign woman of that name, whom a Ben- jamite took to wife in the land of Hoab (1 Chr. viii. 8-11 ). [Bkcher.]
4- [BoAsk; Alex. BoA<: Bala.] Son of Ahaz, a Keubenite (1 Chr. v. 8). It is remarkable that his country too was "in Aroer, even unto Nebo and Baai-meon; and eastward he inhabited unto the entering in of the wilderness from the river Euphrates " (8, 9). A. C. H.
BE'LAH. [Bela, 3.]
BET.AITES, THE ( N S V?!? : « boa! ; [Vat.
Alex. -a«: Beltiita]), Num. xxvi. 38. [Bela, 3.]
BEI/EMUS WiKt/uf- Balmrma), 1 Esdr.
ii. 16. [BtSHLAM.]
BEXIAX. The translators of our A. V., fol- lowing the Vulgate, have frequently treated the
word '3?l73 ** a proper name, and given it in
the form Behal, in accordance with 2 Cor. vi. 16 This is particularly the case where it is connected
with the expressions KV, man of, or *|2 sou o/: in other instances it is translated tacked or some equivalent term (Deut. xv. 9; Ps. xli. 8, ci. 3 Prov. vi. 12, xri. 27, xix. 28; Nab. i. 11, 16). There can be no question, however, that the word is not to be regarded as a proper name in the 0. T. ; its meaning is uorthlemneu, and hence rtcldtuneu. lawletmtss. Its etymology is uncertain : the first
part * 73 = without ; the second part has been va- riously connected with ^S? yoke, as in the Vulg. (Judg. xix. 22) Belial, id ttt abtque jugo, in the
sense of unbridled, rebeUimu ; with ■*^?^> ft? at- and, as = without ascent, that is, of the loiett con- dition; and lastly with '"•T?*, tuefuhuu = wUAom
o In A. V. "Bolah," the V bring iwtdsred by ■ Camp. Ssnun [8; Uraotr, 21.
Digitized by
Google
272
BELLOWS
Mie/Mneti, that in, good for nothing (Gesen. The- •oar. p. 309): the latter appears to be the moat probable, not only in regard to sense, but also as explaining the unusual fusion of the two words, the s at the end of the one and at the beginning of the other leading to a r/vwV, originally in the pronun- ciation, and afterwards in the writing. The ex- pression Km or man uf Belial must be understood as meaning simply a worthless, lawless fellow (tit pdvofios, LXX.): it occurs frequently in this sense in the historical books (Judg. xix. 22, xx. 13; 1 Sara. i. 16, ii. 12, x. 27, xxv. 17, 25, xxx. 92; 9 Sam. xvi. 7, xx. 1; IK. xxi. 10; 2 Chr. xiii. 7), and only onoe in the earlier books (Deut. xiii. 13).
The adjunct EC'S is occasionally omitted, as in
Sam. xxiii. 6, and Job xxxiv. 18, where ^5^21 stands by itself, as a term of reproach. The later Hebrews used f>ai«L and u»p4 in a similar manner (Matt. v. 22) : the latter is perhaps the most anal- ogous; in 1 Sam. xxv. 25, Nabal P3J = /ia>p6s)
is described as a man of Belial, as though the terms were equivalent
In the N. T. the term appears in the form Be- \\lap and not BtAtuA, as given in the A. V. The change of \\ into p was common ; we hare an in- stance even in Biblical Hebrew DTttO (Job xxxviii. 32) for JTlbTO 2 K. xxiii. S); in Chal- dee we meet with rWHn for D^bfT, and vari- ous other instances; the same change occurred in the Doric dialect (^aOpos for BELLOWS (HSO: ^wnrWjp, LXX.). The word occurs only in Jer. vi. 29, " The bellows are burned;" where their use is to heat a smelting furnace. They were known even in the time of Moses, and perhaps still earlier, since the operations of a foundry would be almost impossible without them. A picture of two different kinds of bellows, both of highly ingenious construction, may be found in Wilkinson, Anc. HgyjiL iii. 338. " They con- sisted," he says, " of a leather, secured and fitted into a frame, from which a long pipe extended for carrying the wind to the fire. They were worked
. Bellows, (f. CttOii, JUtJurrDatm Ut Art! da Anritnt t^yptitnt)
t] toe feet, the operator standing upon them, with
BELLS
one under each foot, and pressing them alternate!)
while he pulled op each exhausted skin with • string he held in his hand. In one instance we observe from the painting, that when the man left the bellows, they were raised as if inflated with an and this would imply a knowledge of the ralve The pipes even in the time of Thothmes HI., [sup- posed to be] the contemporary of Moses, appeal to have been simply of reed, tipped with a metal point to resist the action of the fire."
Bellows of an analogous kind were early known to the Greeks and Romans. Homer (//. xviii. 470} speaks of 20 GBELLS. There are two words thus translated in the A. V., namely, fiOPS, Ex. xxriii. 38 (from
D37B, to itrike; xdiuvts, LXX.), and n'lbSQ, Zech. xiv. 20 (to «V1 rb* %i>avw> rev bm, LXX.; A. V., niarg. "bridle*," from V?^, to trUct).
In Ex. xxriii. 33 the bells alluded to were the golden ones, according to the Rabbis 72 in number (Winer, s. v. Schelkn), which alternated with the three-colored pomegranates round the hem of the high-priest's ephod. The object of them was " that his sound might be beard when he went in unto the holy place, and when he came out, that he die not " (Ex. xxriii. 35), or " that as he went there might be a sound, and a noise made that might be heard in the temple, for a memorial to the children of his people " (Ecclus. xlv. 9). No doubt they answered the same purpose as the bells used by the Brah- mins in the Hindoo ceremonies, and by the Roman Catholics during the celebration of mass (comp. Luke i. 21). To this day bells are frequently attached, for the sake of their pleasant sound, to the anklets of women. [Anklet.] The 'little girls of Cairo wear strings of them round their feet (Lane, Mod. Egypt, ii. 370, and at Knojar, Mungo Park saw a dance "in which many per- formers assisted, all of whom were provided with little bells fastened to their legs and arms."
In Zech. xiv. 20 "bells of the horses" (where our marg. Vers, follows the LXX.) is probably a wrong rendering. The Hebrew word it almost the
same as E*FI ?SQ " a pair of cymbals," aad as they are supposed to be inscribed with the words " Holiness unto the Lord," it is more probable that they are not bells, but " concave or flat pieces of brass, which were sometimes attached to horses for the take of ornament" (Jahn, Arcli. Bibl § 96). Indeed they were probably the same at the
D'O'intP, firivloKot (It. iii 18; Judg. riii. 91), lunula of gold, diver, or brass used as ornaments, and hung by the Arabians round the necks of their camels, as we still see them in England on the har- ness of horses. They were not only ornamental, but useful, as their tinkling tended to enliven the animals: and in the caravans they thus served the purpose of our modern sheep-bells. The compari- son to the KciWts used by the Greeks to test horses seems out of place; and hence Archbiahot Seeker's explanation of this verse at meaning that
Digitized by
Google
BELMAIM
war-horses wuuld become useless, and their trap- pings would be converted to sacred purposes, is untenable. The general meaning, as oLvious from the context, is that true religion will then be uni- versally professed. F. W. F.
BELMAIM (B*U*V; [Vat] Alex. b«X£BEI/MEN ([Kom. Comp.] B<\\uG.
BKLSHAZ'ZAB (tSHt&bs, Dan. v. 1,
*od -)-3tgH ! p3, vii. 1: BoAToVop [Alex. Bopra- rap in Dan. v. 1]: BalUuar), the last king of Babylon. According to the well-known scriptural narrative, be was warned of his coming doom by the handwriting on the wall which was interpreted by Daniel, and was slain during a splendid feast in bis palace. Similarly Xenophon (Cyrop. vii. 6, 3) tens us that Babylon was taken by Cyrus in the night, while the inhabitants were engaged in feast- ing and revelry, and that the king was killed. On the other hand the narratives of Berosus in Jose- phus (c. Apion. i. 30) and of Herodotus (i. 184 ff.) differ from the above account in some important particulars. Berosus calls the last king of Babylon Nabonnedus or Nabonadius (NcUnt-ml or JVaionn- kii, L e. Webo bltwet, or maiet protperoui), and says that in the 17th year of his reign Cyrus took Babylon, the king having retired to the neighbor- ing city of Borsippus or Borsippa (Birs-i-Nimrud), called by Niebuhr (Led. on Anc. But. xil.) "the Chaldean Benares, the city in which the Chaldssans had their most revered objects of religion, and where they cultivated their science." Being blockaded in that city, Nabonnedus surrendered, his life was spared, and a principality or estate given to him in Carmania, where he died. According to Herodotus the last king was called Labynetus, a name easy to reconcile with the Nabonnedus of Berosus, and the Nabannidochus of Megasthenes (Euseb. Prop. Ecang. ix. 41). Cyrus, after defeating Labynetus hi the open field, appeared before Babylon, within which the besieged defied attack and even block- ade, as they had walls 300 feet high, and 75 feet thick, forming a square of 15 miles to a side, and had stored up previously several years' provision. But he took the city by drawing off for a time the waters of the Euphrates, ud then m^whjng in with his whole army along lis bed, during a great Babylonian festival, while the people, feeling per- fectly secure, were scattered over the whole city in recklaa amusement. These discrepancies have lately been cleared up by the discoveries of Sir Hani; Rawlinson; and the histories of .nofant •risers, far from contradicting the Scripture, -larra- 18
BEL8HAZZAB 278
tive, are shown to explain and confirm it. In 1854 he deciphered the inscriptions on some cylinders found in the ruins of Um-Qeer (the ancient Ur of the Chaldees), containing memorials of the works executed by Nabonnedus. From these inscriptions it appears that the eldest son of Nabonnedus was called Bel-ahar-ezar and admitted by his father to a share in the government This name is com- pounded of Bel (the Babyloni*n god), Shar (a king), and the same termination as in Nabopolassar, Neb- uchadnezzar, 4c., and is contracted into Belsbaz- zar, just as Neriglissar (again with the same ter- mination) is formed from Nergal-sharezar. In a communication to the Athemeum, No. 1377, Sir Henry Rawlinson says, " we can now understand how Belshazzar, as joint king with his father, may have been governor of Babylon, when the city was attacked by the combined forces of the Medes and Persians, and may have perished in the assault which followed ; while Nabonnedus leading a force to the relief of the place was defeated, and obliged to take refuge in Borsippa, capitulating after a short resistance, and being subsequently assigned, according to Berosus, an honorable retirement in Carmania." In accordance with this new we arrange the last Chaldsean kings as follows : — Neb- uchadnezzar, his son Evil-merodach, Neriglissar, Laborosoarchod (bis son, a boy, killed in a conspir- acy), Nabonnedus or Labynetus, and Belshazzar. Herodotus says that Labynetus was the son of Queen Nitocris; and Megasthenes (Euseb. Chr. Arm. p. 60) tells us that he succeeded Laborosoar- chod, but was not of his family. Na/Saw(8oxo» iwoSfUcvwri Bao'iA^a, rpotrfiKoyrd of ov8«V- la Dan. v. 2, Nebuchadnezzar is called the father of Belshazzar. This of course need only mean grand- father or ancestor. Now Neriglissar usurped the throne on the murder of Evil-merodach (Beros. op. Joseph. Apian, i.): we may therefore well suppose that on the death of his son Laborosoarchod, Neb- uchadnezzar's family was restored in the person of Nabonnedus or Labynetus, possibly the i>«n of that king and Nitocris, and father of Belshazzar. The chief objection to this supposition would be that if Neriglissar married Nebuchadnezzar's daughter (Joseph, c. Apion. i. 21) [20, Didot's ed.], Nabon- nedus would through her be connected with Laboro- soarchod. This difficulty is met by the theory of Rawlinson (Herod. Essay viii. § 25), who connects Belshazzar with Nebuchadnezzar through his mo- ther, thinUng it probable that Nabu-nahit, whom he does not consider related to Nebuchadnezzar, would strengthen his position by marrying the daughter of that king, who would thus be Belshaz- zar's maternal grandfather. A totally different view is taken by Marcus Niebuhr (Getchichte At- mr'i und Babeti Kit Phui, p. 91), who considers Belshazzar to be another name for Evil-merodach, the son of Nebuchadnezzar. He identifies their characters by comparing Dan. v. with the language of Berosus about Evil-merodach, Tpocrris riv xpayiidTuy tripus Kai accA-ywr- He considers that the capture of Babylon described in Daniel, was not by the Persians, but by the Medes, under Astyagea (i. e. Darius the Mede), and that between the reigns of Evil-merodach or Belshazzar, and Ne- riglissar, we must insert a brief period during which Babylon was subject to the Medes. This solves a difficulty as to the age of Darius (Dan. v. 31; cf. Rawlinson, Essay iii { 11), but most people will probably prefer the actual facts discovered by Sir Henry Rawiinaon to the theory (though doubtleas
Digitized by
Google
274
BELTESHAZZAR
very ingeta*-.*) of Niebubr. On Rawlinson's view, Betohara a r died b. c. 638, on Niebuhr's b. c. 55t.
G. E. L. C. BELTESHAZ'ZAR. [Daniel.] BEN 0? [mm]: LXX. omits: Sen), a Levite "of the noond degree," one of the porters ap- pointed by David to the service of the ark (1 Cbx. xv. 18).
BENATAH [3 syL] (!»n^5 and H^3 =
built by J ah: Bavodas- BanaXai), the name of sev- era) Israelites: —
1. Benaiahu; the eon of Jehoiada the chief priest (1 Chr. xxvii. 5), and therefore of the tribe of I-evi, though a native of Kabzeel (2 Sam. xxiii. 80; 1 Chr. xi. 23), in the south of Judah; set by David (1 Chr. xi. 25) over his body-guard of Chere- thiles and Pelethites (2 Sam. viii. 18; 1 K. i. 38; 1 Chr. xviii. 17; 2 Sam. xx. 23) and occupying a middle rank between the first three of the Gib- borim, or "mighty men," and the thirty "valiant mm of the armies" (2 Sam. xxiii. 22, 23; 1 Chr. xi 25, xxvii. 6 ; and see Kennicott, Dim. p. 177). The exploits which gave him this rank are nar- rated in 2 Sam. xxiii. 20, 21 ; 1 Chr. xi. 22. He was captain of the host for the third month (1 Chr. xxvii. 5).
Benaiah remained faithful to Solomon during Adonyah's attempt on the crown (1 K. i. 8, 10), a matter in which he took part in his official capacity as commander of the king's body-guard (1 K. i. 39. 38, 44); and after Adonyah and Joab had both been put to death by his hand, he was raised by Solomon into the place of the latter as commander- in-chief of the whole army (ii. 35, iv. 4).
Benaiah appears to have had a son, called after bis grandfather, Jehoiada, who succeeded Ahitho- pbel about the person of the king (1 Chr. xxvii. 84). But this to possibly a copyist's mistake for " Benaiah the son of Jehoiada."
3. [Vat. Alex. om. in 2 Sam.; Vulg. in 2 Sam. and 1 Chr. xi. Banaia.] Benaiah the Pirathon- m; an Ephraimite, one of David's thirty mighty men (2 Sam. xxiii. 30; 1 Chr. xi. 31), and the cap- tain of the eleventh monthly course (1 Chr. xxvii. 14).
3. [In 1 Chr. xv. 18, Bora/a.] Bksaiahu; a Levite in the time of David, who " played with a psaltery on Alamoth " (1 Chr. xv. 18, 20, xvi. 5).
4. [1 Chr. xt. 94, Bogota; Vat. Alex. FA. Bajrtu.] Benaiahv; a priest in the time of Da- vid, appointed to blow the trumpet before the ark (1 Chr. xv. 24, xvi. 6).
. 5. [Vat. om.] Benaiah ; a Levite of the sons ef Asaph (2 Chr. xx. 14).
<*• [Vat. Oatm Bovoiat.] Benaiahu; a Le- vite in the time of Hezddah, one of the " overseers
(B"7. [Vat. om.; Alex. Barauf- Sonata.] Be- naiah; one of the "princes" (CWTOW) of the families of Simeon (1 Chr. Iv. 86).
8. Bk.saiah; four laymen in the time of Ezra who had taken strange wives. [Bavoia: Vulg. 1, Banta ; 3, Banta* ; 4, Banaia.] 1 (Exr. X. 95). [Baahias.] 9 (Ear. x. 30). [Naidus.] 3 (En-. X. 86), and 4 (x. 43). [Banaias.]
9. Benaiahu; father of Pelatiab, " a prince of Ike people" in the time of Esekiel (xi. 1, 18).
B«M-AM'MI C9S15, m* of my kindred),
BENB-KHDEM
the sob of the younger daughter of Lot, set! tbt progenitor of the Ammonites (Gen. xix. 38). The reading of the LXX. and Vulgate differs from tat Hebrew text by inserting the name of Amnion as well as the exclamation which originated it: not ixiXttrt to tro/ia airtoi 'A^iar \\tyovo~u TA. yirovs iuu [Alex. Amur o mos rov ytvovs /urn] Amman, id aUJMutpopuU ma.
BEN'R-BETtAK (P13 - *?.? [eoruof hght- nmg or of Barak]: Baraj£a*dV;Alex. BornSa- pax- el Bane el Barach: Syr. ■ ■ 3 , ^ V ***) on*
of the cities of the tribe of Dan, mentioned only in Josh. xix. 45. The paucity of information which we possess regarding this tribe (omitted entirely from the lists in 1 Chr. ii.— viii., and only one family mentioned in Num. xxvi.) nu>kes it impossible to say whether the "sons of Berak " who gave their name to this place belonged to Dan, or were, as we may perhaps infer from the name, earlier settlers dispossessed by the tribe. The reading of the Syriac, Baal-debac, to not confirmed by any other version. By Eusebius the nanie is divided (comp. Vulg.), and Bapaxaf is said to have been then a village near Aiotus. No trace hat been found of it- G.
• Knobel (Jama, p. 471) identifies it with Ibn Abrak, an hour's distance from d- TtMdkjek ( Je- hud), according to Scholz (Rate, p. 956). A.
BEN'E-JA'AKAN 0^7? VIS, children [sons] of Jaakan [perh. tngaciout, wite, FUrtt] : Bara/a! Alex. Barucay: Benejaacan), a tribe who gave their name to certain wells in the desert which formed one of the halting-places of the Israelites on their journey to Canaan. [Beeroth Bk.ne- jaakan.] In Num. xxxiii. 31, 32, the name to given in the shortened form of Bene-jaakan. The tribe doubtless derived its name from Jaakan, the son of Ezer, son of Sen- the Horite (1 Chr. i. 42), whose name to also given in Genesis as Akan. [Akanj Jakan.]
The situation of these wells has not been yet identified. In the time of Eusebius ( Onom. Btroth JU. Jadn, 'laxfl/i) the spot was shown 10 miles from Petra on the top of a mountain. Robinson suggests the small fountain el- Tniyibth, at the bot- tom of the Pass er-Rvb&y under Petra, a short distance from the Arabah. The word fleeroth, however, suggests not a spring but a group of ar- tificial wells.
In the Targ. Ps. Jon. the name is given in Num- bers as Aktha, Hnpy "n'O. G.
BKN'E-KBDEH (EHP. "OB, At children [tons] of Ike East), an appellation given to a people, or to peoples, dwelling to the east of Palestine. It occurs in the following passages of the O. T. : (1.) Gen. xxix. 1, " Jacob came into the land of the people of the East," in which was therefore reck- oned Haran. (2.) Job 1. 3, Job was " the greatest of all the men of the East" [Job]. (8.) Judg. vi. 3, 83, vii. 12, viii. 10. In the first three pat- sages the Bene-Kedetn are mentioned together with the Hidianites and the Amalekites: and in the fourth the latter peoples seem to be included in the common name: " Now Zebah and Zalmunna [werej in Karkor, and their hosts with them, about fifteea thousand [men], all that were left of aD the hotel of the children of the East" In the events to which then passages of J edges relate, we find s
Digitized by
Google
BEN HAD AD
furious reference to the language spoken by them eastern tribe*, which was understood by Gideon and bis servant (or one of them) as mey listened to the talk in the camp; and from this it is to be inferred that they spoke a dialect intelligible to an Israelite : in inference bearing on an affinity of race, and thence on the growth of the Semitic languages. (4.) IK. It. SO, "Solomon's wisdom excelled the wisdom of all the children of the East country." (S.) Is. xi. 14 ; Jer. xlix. 98 ; Ez. xxv. 4, 10. From the first passage it is difficult to deduce an argu- ment, but the other instances, with their contexts, are highly important. In Ezekiel, Amnion is de- livered to the " men of the East," and its city Kabbah is prophesied to become "a stable for camels, and the Ammonites a couching-place for flock* ; " referring, apparently, to the habits of the wandering Arabs; while "palaces" and "dwell- ings," also mentioned and thus rendered in the A. V., may be better read "camps" and "tents." The words of Jeremiah strengthen the supposition just mentioned: "Concerning Kedar, and con- cerning Hazor, which Nebuchadrezzar king of Babylon shall smite, thus saith the Lord, Arise ye, go up to Kedar, and spoil the men of the East. Their tents and their flocks shall they take away : they shall take to themselves their curtains [i. e. tents'], and all their vessels, and their camels."
Opinions are divided as to the extension of the appellation of Bene-Kedem ; some (as Rosenmuller and Winer) holding that it came to signify the Arabs generally. From a consideration of the pas- sages above cited, and that which makes mention of the land of Kedem, Gen. xxv. 6 [Ishmael], we think (with Geseuius) that it primarily signified the peoples of the Arabian deserts (east of Palestine and Lower Egypt), and chiefly the tribes of Ish- mael and of Keturah. extending perhaps to Meso- potamia and Babylonia (to which we may suppose Kedem to apply in Num. xxiii. 7, as well as in Is. ii. 6); and that it was sometimes applied to the Arabs and their oountry generally. The only pos- itive instance of this latter signification of Kedem ooours in Gen. x. 30, where " Sephar, a mount of the East," is by the common agreement of scholars situate in Southern Arabia [Arabia; Sephab].
In the O. T. 3"}?, with its conjugate forms, teems to be a name of the peoples otherwise called Bene-Kedem, and with the same limitations. The same may be observed of {/ ivarokfi in the N. T.
(Matt. ii. 1 ft). D-1J? ^9, D}i? ^JS r&\\
DTH?. VlSt tod D T?. ( m the passages above re- hired to), are translated by the LXX. and In the Vulg., and sometimes transcribed (KcS^i) by the fcf-ner; except LXX. in 1 K. iv. 30, and LXX. and Vulg. in Is. ii. 6, where they make Kedem to relate to ancient time. E.8.F.
BENHADAD [more correctly Bek-hadad]
(Tien?, «" ofBaiodt vtbi'Msp: Benadad\\ Ike name of three kings of Damascus. Hadad or Adid was a Syrian god, probably the Sun (Hacrob. Saturnalia, i. 33), still worshipped at Damascus in the time of Josephus (Ant. it. 4, 6), sod from it ■everal Syrian names are derived, as Hadadezer, . e. Hadad has helped. The "son of Hadad," herein*, means worshipper of Hadad. Damascus, •Bar having been taken by David (9 Sam. viiL 5, •J, was aVafvored from subjection to his successor
BBNHADAD 276
by Bacon (1 K. xi. 94), who "was an adversary tt Israel all the days of Solomon."
Bkichadad I. wss either ton or grandson to Bexon, and in his time Damascus wss supreme in Syria, the various smaller kingdoms which sur- rounded it being gradually absorbed into its terri- tory. Benhadad must have been an energetic sod powerful sovereign, and his alliance was courted both by Baaaha of Israel and Asa of Judah. He finally dosed with the latter on receiving a large amount of treasure, and conquered a great part of the N. of Israel, thereby enabling Asa to pursue his victorious operations in the 3. From 1 K. xx. 34, it would appear that he continued to make war upon Israel in Omri's time, and forced him to make "streets" in Samaria for Syrian residents. [Arab.] This date is b. o. 950.
Bbnhadad II., son of the preceding, and also king of Damascus. Some authors call him grand- son, on the ground that it was unusual in antiquity for the son to inherit the father's name. But Ben- hadad seems to have been a religious title of the Syrian kings, as we see by its reappearance as the name of Hazael's son, Benhadad III. Long wars with Israel characterized the reign of Benhadad II., of which the earlier campaigns are described under Ahab. His power and the extent of his dominion are proved by the thirty-two vassal kings who ac- companied him to his first siege of Samaria. Some time after the death of Ahab, probably owing to the difficulties in which Jehoram of Israel was in- volved by the rebellion of Moab, Benhadad renewed the war with Israel, and after some minor attempts which were frustrated by Elisha, attacked Samaria a second time, and pressed the siege so closely that there was a terrible (amine in the city, and atrocities were committed to get food no less revolting than those which Josephus relates of the siege of Jerusalem by Titus. But when the Syrians were on the very point of success, they suddenly broke up in the night in consequence of a sudden panic, under which they fancied that assistance was coming to Israel from Egypt or some Canaanitisb cities as Tyre or Ramoth. Jehoram seems to have followed up this unhoped-for deliverance by successful offensive oper- ations, since we find from 3 K. ix. 1 that Ramoth in Gilead was once more an Israelitiah town. [Arab.] Soon after Benhadad fell sick, and sent Hazael, one of his chief officers, with vast presents, to consult Elisha, who happened to be in Damascus, as to the issue of his malady. Elisha replied that the sickness wss not a mortal one, but that still he would certainly die, and he announced to Hazael that be would be his successor, with tears at the thought of the misery which be would bring on Israel. On the day after Hazael's return Benhadad was murdered, but not, as is commonly thought from a cursory reading of 9 K. viii. 15, by Hazael. Such a supposition is hardly consistent with Hazael's character, would involve Elisha in the gnilt of hav- ing suggested the deed, and the introduction of Hazael's name in the latter clause of ver. 15 can scarcely be accounted for, if he is also the subject of the first clause. Ewald, from the Hebrew text and a general consideration of the chapter (Gesch des V. I. iii. 533, note), thinks that one or more of Benhadad 's own servants were the murderers: Calmet (Frngm. vii.) believes that the wet cloth which caused his death, was intended to effect his cure. This view he supports iy a reference to Brum's Travels, iii. 83. Hazael succeeded him perhaps because he had no m I tral heirs, and with
Digitized by
Google
276
BEN-HAIL
Urn expired the dynasty founded by Ream. Ben- badad's death was about B. c. 890, and he mutt have reigned some 30 yean.
Benhadad ID., son of the above-mentioned Haiael, and hii successor on the throne of Syria. His reign was disastrous for Damascus, and the vast power wielded by his father sank into insig- nificance. In the striking language of Scripture, " Jehoabaz [the son of Jehu] besought the Lord, and the Lord hearkened unto him, for he saw the oppres- sion of Israel, because the king of Syria oppressed them; and the Lord gave Israel a savior" (2 K. G. E.L.C
BEN-HAIL (V)Cn3, son of the Aost, I. e.
warrior: Benhail), one of the "prinoes" Cj£) whom king Jehoshaphat sent to teach in the cities af Judah (2 Chr. xvii. 7). The LXX. translates, robs fiyovfitrovs airrov k a 1 robs vlov s riv tuyar&y.
BEN-HAN AN 0?f71? [sono/tfemerci- /W] : vibs *ayi; Alex, [wot] krav-fUue Hanan), ton of Shimon, in the line of Judah (1 Chr. iv. 20).
BENITIU CD'OS {ourtony.Bayovdt; [Vat. FA. Btytautty ;] Alex. Barovaiai i [Aid. Bav- oin-ai; Comp. Barovi>4:] Baninu), a Levite; one of those who sealed the covenant with Nehemiah (Neb. x. 13 [14]).
BENJAMIN (T?3??: Bmafdr, Bsrur-
»»iV: Benjamin). JL The youngest of the children t Jacob, and the only one of the thirteen (if indeed there were not more: comp. "all his daughters," Gen. xxxvii. 35, xhri. 7), who was born in Palestine. His birth took place on the road between Bethel and Bethlehem, a short distance — "a length of earth " — from the latter, and his mother Rachel died in the act of giving birth to him, naming him with her last breath Ben-oni, •' son of my sorrow " (comp. 1 Sam. iv. 19-22). This was by Jacob changed into Benjamin (Bint/amin) (Gen. xxxv. 16-18).
The name is worthy some attention. From the terms of the story it would appear to be implied that it was bestowed on the child in opposition to the desponding, and probably ominous, name given him by his dying mother, and on this assumption it has been interpreted to mean •' Son of the right hand," i. c fortunate, dexterous, Felix; as if
^■D^a. This interpretation is inserted in the text of the Vulgate and the margin of the A. V. and has the support of Geaenius ( Thee. 219). On Uie other hand the Samaritan Codex gives the name
n an altered form as w* *22, son of days, t. e. too of xuy old age (comp. Gen. xllv. 20), winch is •copied by Philo, Aben-Ksra, and others. Both
BENJAMIN
these interpretations are of comparaLvely late date, and it is notorious that such explanatory glosses are not only often invented long subsequently to the original record, but are an often at variance with the real meaning of that record. The making given by Josephus — tut tV sV airrS yevoiUrm ASirnv if finrpl (Ant. i. 21, § 8) — is completely different from either of the above. However this may be, the name is not so pointed as to agree with any interpretation founded on "son of" — being
33, and not 33. Moreover ra the adjectival forms of the word the first syllable is generally suppressed, as ,, 3' , pr , a3 or >?>B»ri », i. e. -sons of
Yemini," for sons of Benjamin; "?Flg »"<«, " man of Yemini," for man of Benjamin (1 Sam. ix. 1; Esth. ii. 6); , 0' , £' , V~& land of Yemini for land of Benjamin (1 Sam. ix. 4); as if the
patriarch's name bad been originally ?*£?, Yamin (comp. Gen. xhri 10), and that of the tribe Yemin- ites. These adjectival forma are carefully preserved in the LXX. [In Judg. iii. 15 and 1 Sam. ix. 1 the A. Y. reads in the margin " son of Jemini," and " son of a man of Jemini."]
Until the journeys of Jacob's sons and of Jacob himself into Egypt we hear nothing of Benjamin, and as far as he is concerned those well-known narratives disclose nothing beyond the very strong affection entertained towards him by his father ana his whole-brother Joseph, and the relation of fond endearment in which he stood, as if a mere darling child (oomp. Gen. xliv. 20), to the whole of his family. Even the harsh natures of the elder patriarchs relaxed towards him. But Benjamin can hardly have been the " lad " which we com- monly imagine him to be, for at the time that the patriarchs went down to reside in Egypt, when " every man with his house went with Jacob," ten sons are ascribed to Benjamin, — a larger number than to any of his brothers, — and two of these, from the plural formation of then* names, were themselves apparently families (Gen. xlvi. 21)."
And here, little as it is, closes all we know of the life of the patriarch himself; henceforward the his- tory of Benjamin is the history of the tribe. And up to the time of the entrance on the Promised land that history is as meagre as it is afterwards full and interesting. We know indeed that shortly after the departure from Egypt it was the smallest tribe but one (Num. i. 36 ; comp. verse 1) ; that during the march its position was on the west of the tabernacle with its brother tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh (Num. il. 18-24). We have the names of the " captain " of the tribe, when it set forth on its long march (Num. il. 22); of the " ruler " who went up with his fellows to spy out the land (xiii. 9); of the families of which the tribe consisted when it was marshalled at the great halt in the plains of Moab by Jordan-Jericho (Num. xxvi. 88-41, 63), and of the "prince" who was chosen to assist in the dividing of the land (xxxiv. 21). These are indeed preserved to us. But there is nothing to indicate what were the characteristics and behavior of the tribe which sprang from to* orphan darling of his father and brothers. N« touches of personal biography like those with whlek
a According to other lists, some of these " ehDareo would sum to have been grandchildren '(crop. Nasi xxvt 88-41 ; lCtar. vH. 6-12, vm. 11
Digitized by
Google
BENJAMIN
«* are favored concerning Ephraim (t Chr. tu 2tj- 23): no record of real for Jehovah like I-evi (Ex. ixxii. 26): do evidence of special bent as u. the ante of Reuben and Gad (Num. xxxii.). The only foreshadowing of the tendencies of the tribe which was to produce Ehud, Saul, and the perpetrators of the deed of Gibeah, is to he found iu the prophetic gleam which lighted up the dying Jacob, " Benja- min shall ravin as a wolf: in the morning be shall ievour the prey, and at nignt he shall divide the spoil" (Gen. xlix. 27).
The proximity of Benjamin to Ephraim during the march to the Promised Land was maintained in the territories allotted to each. Benjamin lay immediately to the south of Ephraim and between him and Judah. The situation of this territory was highly favorable. It formed almost a paral- lelogram, of about 26 miles in length by 12 in breadth. Its eastern boundary was the Jordan, and from theuce it extended to the wooded district of Kirjath-jearim, a point about eight miles west of Jerusalem, while in the other direction it stretched from the valley of Hinnom, under the " Shoulder of the Jebusite " on the south, to Bethel on the north. Thus Dan intervened between Benjamin and the Philistines, while the communications with the valley of the Jordan were in their own power. On the south the territory ended abruptly with the steep slopes of the hill of Jerusalem; on the north it melted imperceptibly into the possessions of the friendly Ephraim. The smallness of this district, hardly larger than the county of Middlesex [Eng.], was, according to the testimony of Josephus, compen- sated for by the excellence of the land (Jia tV ttjj yqt iprHiv, Ant. v. 1).° In the degenerate state of modern Palestine few traces remain of this ex- cellence. But other and more enduring natural l«culiarities remain, and claim our recognition, rendering this possession one of the most remark- able among those of the tribes.
(1.) The general level of this part of Palestine b> very high, not less than 2000 feet above the maritime plain of the Mediterranean on the one side, or than 3000 feet above the deep valley of the Jordan on the other, besides which this general level or plateau is surmounted, in the district now under consideration, by a large number of emi- nences — defined, rounded hills — almost every one of which has borne some part in the history of the tribe. Many of these hills carry the fact of their existence in their names. Gibeon, Gibeah, Geba or Gaba, all mean "hill; " Ramah and Kamathaim, "eminence;" Mizpeh, "watch-tower;" while the "ascent of Beth-boron," the " cliff Rimmon," the " pas* of Michmash " with its two " teeth of rock," all testify to a country eminently broken and hilly.
The special associations which belong to each of these eminences, whether as sanctuary or fortress, many of them arising from the most stirring inci- dents in the history of the nation, win be best examined under the various separate heads.
BEN J AMI!)
277
•> A trace of the pastors lands may bs found In the ■Motion of to* « hard" (1 8am. xL 6); and possibly sillers to the names of some of tba towns of Baojamln : as hap-Paiah, " the cow ; '• Zelah-ha-tleph, " the ox- rlb >> (Josh, xviii. 28, 28).
» It Is perhaps hardly fsndfu! » *•* If w» may not ■secant in this way for toe carious prevataiee among of the towns of B^vunln of the titles of Ha-Avrhn, the A rites; Zemaralm, the Ze- i ; na-Ophnl, the Ophnits ; Chaphar ha-Am- *• Tillage of the Ammonites ; ba-Jabusl, the
(2., No less Important than thou eminences an the torrent beds and ravines by which the upper country break* down into the deep tracts on each side of it. They formed then, as they do still, the only mode of access from either the plains of Philis- tia and of Sharon on the west, or the deep valley of the Jordan on the east 6 — the latter steep and precipitous in the extreme, the former more gradual in their declivity. Up these western passes swarmed the Philistines on their incursions during the times of Samuel and of Saul, driving the first king of Israel right over the higher district of his own tribe to Gilgal in the hot recesses of the Arabah, and establishing themselves over the face of the country from Michmash to Ajalon. Down these same defiles they were driven by Saul after Jonathan's victorious exploit, just as in earlier times Joshua had chased the Canaanites down the long hill of Beth-horon, and as centuries after the forces of Syria were chased by Judas Maccabeus (1 Mace. hi. 16-24).
The passes on the eastern side are of a much - more difficult and intricate character than those on the western. The principal one, which, now unfrequented, was doubtless in ancient times the main ascent to the interior, leaves the Arabah behind the site of Jericho, and breaking through the barren hills with many a wild bend and steep slope, extends to and indeed beyond the very central ridge of the table-land of Benjamin, to the foot of the eminence on which stand the ruins of Birth, the ancient Beeroth. At its lower part this valley bears the name of Wiuiy Fiw&r, but for the greater part of its length it is called Waa\\) Suwtinit. It is the main access, and from its cen- tral ravine branch out side valleys, conducting to Bethel, Michmash, Gibeah, Anathoth, and other towns. After the fall of Jericho this ravine must have stood open to the victorious Israelites, as their natural Inlet to the country. At its lower end must have taken place the repulse and subsequent victory of Ai, with the conviction and stoning of Achan, and through it Joshua doubtless hastened to the relief of the Gibeonites, and to his memora- ble pursuit of the Canaanites down the pass of Beth-horon, on the other side of the territory of Benjamin.
Another of these passes is that which since the time of our Saviour has been the regular road be- tween Jericho and Jerusalem, the scene of the parable of the Good Samaritan.
Others lie further north by the mountain which bears the traditional name of Quarantania; first up the face of the cliff, afterwards less steep, and finally leading to Bethel or Taiyibeh, the ancient Ophrah (Rob. i. 670).
These intricate ravines may well hare harbored the wild beasts, which, if the derivation of the names of several places in this locality are to be trusted, originally haunted the district — uboim, hyenas (1 Sam. xiii. 18), Auai and shanlbim, foxes or jackals (Judg. i 86; 1 Sam. xiii. 17), ajalon, gaselles. c
Jebusite, — are all among the names of places in Ben- jamin ; and we can hardly doubt that In these names Is preserved the memory of many an ascent of the wild tribes of the desert from the sultry and open plains of the low level to the fresh air and seem* ftstne*«» of the upper district.
< f h* subject of the connection b etween the topog- raphy of Benjamin and the events which took plaes there Is treated in the most admirable manner in the 4th chapter of Mr. Stanley's Sinai mil f Mass's'
Digitized by
Google
'278
BENJAMIN
Such were the limit* end such the character of the possession of Benjamin as fixed by these who originally divided the land. But it could not hare oeen long before they extended their limits, since in the early lists of 1 Chr. viii. we find mention made of Benjamites who built Lod and Ono, and of others who were founders of Ayalon (12, 13), all which to.rux v.'erc beyond the spot named above aa the westernmost point in their boundary. These places too were in their possession after the return from the Captivity (Neh. xi. 36).
The contrast lietween the warlike character of the tribe and the peaceful image of its progenitor has been already noticed. That fierceness and power are not leas out of proportion to the small- ncss of its numbers and of it» territory. This comes out in many scattered notices, (a.) Benja- •nin was the only tribe which seems to have pur- sued archery to auy purpose, and their skill in the bow (1 Sam. xx. 20, 36; 2 Sam. i. 22; 1 Chr. viii. 40, xii. 2 : 2 Chr. xvii. 17 ) and the sling (Jndg. xx. 16) are celebrated. (A.) When, after the first con- quest of the country, the nation began to groan under the miseries of a foreign yoke, it is to a man of Benjamin, Ehud the son of Gera, that they turn for delivenuice. The story seems to imply that he accomplished his purpose on Eglon with less risk, owing to his proficiency in the peculiar practice of using his left hand, a practice apparently confined to llenjamite*, though by them greatly employed (Judg. iii. 15. and see xx. 16; 1 Chr. xii. 2). (c.) Baanah and Kechab, " the sons of Kiinmon the Beerothite of the children of Benjamin," are the only Israelites west of the Jordan named in the whole history as «apinin« of marauding predatory
"bands" (D^Tlia), and the act of which they were guilty — the murder of the head of their house — hardly needed the summary vengeance inflicted on them by David to testify the abhorrence in which it must ha\\e been held by all Orientals how- ever warlike. (<£) The dreadful deed recorded in Judg. xix. though repelled by the whole country, was unhesitatingly adopted and defended by Ben- •aniin with an obstinacy and spirit truly extraor- dinary. Of their obstinacy there is a remarkable trait in 1 Sam. xxii. 7—18. Though Saul was not only the king of the nation, but the bead of the tribe, and David a member of a family which had as yet no claims on the friendship of Benjamin, yet the Benjamites resisted the strongest appeal of Saul to betray the movements of David, and after those movements had I wen revealed by Doeg the Edomite (worthy member — as be must have seemed to them — of an accursed race ! ) they still firmly refused to lift a hand against those who had as- sisted him.
And yet — to return to the deed of Gibeah — in one or two of the expressions of that antique and simple narrative — the phrase "Benjamin my brother " — the anxious inquiry, " what shall we do for wives for them that remain ? " — and the en- treaty to be favorable to them " for our aakes " — we seem to hear as it were an echo of those terms of fond affection which have given the son of Ra- •bet's grief so distinct a place in our minds.
very much of the above article is drawn from that jouree.
o A Mr argument In favor of the received chro- kotogy of the book of Judges may be drawn from this o lr cr m artane* — since no shorter period would have MSB surMsnt frr the tribe «• have woman * ! [from]
BENJAMIN
That frightful transaction was indetd a crisis hi the history of the tribe : the narrative undoubtedly is intended to convey that the six hundred whe took refuge in the cliff Rimmon, and who were afterwards provided with wives partly from Jabesh Gilead (Judg. xii. 10), partly from Shiloh (xxi. 21 ), were the only survivors. A long interval must have elapsed between so abject a condition and the culminating point at which we next meet with the tribe.*
Several circumstances may have conduced to its restoration to that place which it was now to as- sume. The Tabernacle was at Shiloh in Ephraim during the time of the last Judge; bat the Ark was in Benjamin at Kirjath-jearim. Raman, the official residence of Samuel, and containing a sanc- tuary greatly frequented (1 Sam. ix. 12, Ac), — Hizpeh, where the great assemblies of " all Israel " took place (1 Sam. vii. 5), — Bethel, perhaps the most ancient of all the sanctuaries of Palestine, and Gibeon, specially noted as " the great high place " (2 Chr. i. 3), were all in the land of Benjamin. These must gradually have accustomed the people who resorted to these various places to associate the tribe with power and sanctity, and they tend to elucidate the anomaly which struck Saul so forcibly, " that all the desire of Israel " should have been fixed on the bouse of the smallest of its tribes (1 Sam. ix. 21).
The struggles and contests which followed the death of Saul arose from the natural unwillingness of the tribe to relinquish its position at the head of the nation, especially in favor of Judah. Had it been Ephraim, the case might have been different, but Judah had as yet no connection with the house of Joseph, and was besides the tribe of David, whom Saul had pursued with such unrelenting enmity. The tact and sound sense of Abner, however, suc- ceeded in overcoming these difficulties, though he himself fell a victim in the very act of accomplish- ing bis purpose, and the proposal that David should be " king over Israel " was one which " seemed good to the whole house of Benjamin," and of which the tribe testified its approval, and evinced its good faith, by sending to the distant capital of Hebron a detachment of 3000 men of the " brethren of Saul" (1 Chr. xii. 29). Still the insults of Shimei and the insurrection of Sheba are indications that the soreness still existed, and we do not hear of any cordial cooperation or firm union between the two tribes until a cause of common quarrel arose at the disruption, when Rehoboam assembled " all the bouse of Judah with the tribe of Benjamin to fight against the house of Israel, to bring the kingdom again to the son of Solomon " (1 K. xii. 21; 2 Chr. xi. 1). Possibly the seal may haw been set to this by the fact of Jeroboam having just taken possession of Bethel, a city of Beiuamin, for the calf-worship of the northern kingdom * (1 K. xii. 29). On the other hand Rehoboam forti- fied and garrisoned several cities of Benjamin, and wisely dispersed the members of his own family through them (2 Chr. xi. 10-12). The alliance was further strengthened by a covenant solemnly undertaken (2 Chr. xv. 9), and by the employment
such almost total extermination, and to have :
the numbers and force indicated in the lists of 1 Chr
xii. 1-8, vtt. 6-12, vHi. 1-40.
t> Bethel, however, was on the very boundary mar and centuries before this date was Inhabited by seat ■phraimitss and Benjamites (Judg. xix. 16).
Digitized by
Google
BENJAMIN
tfBtnjaiuitet in high portions in the army of Ju- Henceforward the history of Benjamin becomes merged in that of the southern kingdom. That the tribe still retained its individuality is plain from the constant mention of it in the various censuses taken of the two tribes, and on other occasions, and also from the lists of the men of Benjamin who returned with Zerubbabel (Ezr. U.; Neb. vii.) and took possession of their old towns (Neb. xi. 31- 36). At Jerusalem the name must have been al- ways kept alive, if by nothing else, by the name of u tie high gate of Benjamin " (Jer. xx. 2). [Jkbu- salkm.J
But though the tribe had thus given up to a certain degree its independent existence, it is clear that the ancient memories of their house were not allowed to fade from the recollections of the Ben- jamites. The genealogy of Saul, to a late date, is carefully preserved in the lists of 1 Chr. (viii. 33- 40, ix. 39-14); the name of Kish recurs as the father of Mordecai (Esth. ii. 5), the honored deliv- erer of the nation from miseries worse than those threatened by Nahaah the Ammonite. But it was reserved for a greater than these to close the line of this tribe in the sacred history. The royal name once more appears, and " Saul who also is caned Pan! " has left on record under his own hand that he was "of the stock of Israel, of the tribe of Ben- jamin." It is perhaps more than a mere fancy to note how remarkably the chief characteristics of the tribe are gathered up in his one person. There was the fierceness, in his persecution of the Chris- tians; and there were the obstinacy and persistence, which made him proof against the tears and prayers of his converts, and " ready not to be bound only, but also to die for the name of the Lord Jesus " (Acts xxl. 12, 18). There were the force and rigor to which natural difficulties and confined circumstances formed no impediment; and lastly, there was the keen sense of the greatness of his house, in his proud reference to his forefather '• Saul the son of Cis, a man of the tribe of Benja- min."
Be tins as it may, no nobler hero could oe found to close the rolls of the worthies of bis tribe — no prouder distinction could be desired for Benjamin than that of having produced the first judge of its nation, the first king, and finally, when Judaism gave place to Christianity, the great Apostle of the Gentiles.
2. [Bcmufr; Vat. Alex -u«r.] A man of the »ibe of Benjamin, son of Biihan, and the bead of i family of warriors (1 Chr. vif. 10).
3. ifimaudy, Vat. Alex. FA. -/uv-] One of Jtt "sons of Harim; " an Israelite in the time of , Sara, who had married a foreign wife (Ear. x. 82). i
O.
BKEACHAH 270
BBN'JAMIN, High oath, or uAta, o»
7; Zeeh. xlv. 10. [Jeri;sai.km.]
•BEN' J AMITE ("rpH3. J«Jg. six. 18; 1 Sam. ix. 21, xxli. 7; 2 Sam. xvi. 11; 1 K. ii. 8; 1 Chr. xxvil. 12; Ps. vii., title; with the article,
rPDVn?» J>»dg- iii. 15; 2 Sam. xvi. 11, xix.
16 (Heb. 17); LXX. uibs toS 'U/ufl, r. 'Ufural- ou, T. 'Uiurl, vibs Bmafity, etc. ; Vulg. fliut Jem
mi; — *?&! B1?1t?» «»i «*8pot "Isumrtw,
fliut viri Jemim, 1 Sam. ix. li-^ tT^N, irilf i 'Is/urf, etc, vir Jemuutu, eto., 2 Sam. xx. 1; Esth. 11. 5;— VD^a, htrutfAr, etc., Benjn
nun, etc., Judg. xx. 35, 36, 40, 43;— ^ '!• fklti, Vat. laxtifi, Alex, o Itusiratoi, Jemim, 1 Sam. ix. 4), an appellation of the descendants of Hetganiin. On the Hebrew forms noted above, set Benjamin, p. 276. A.
BETfO 03 {hit ton]: LXX translates vltl : Benno), a Levite of the sons of Mcrari (1 Chr. xxiv. 26, 27).
BEN-O'NI C3Vn?» ton of my torrmo, or of my strength, i. e. of my latt effort, Hiller, Onom. 300, Ac.: vihs itivnt itov- Benoni, id est fliut dolo-' rit mei), the name which the dying Rachel gave to her newly-born son, but which by his father was changed into Benjamin (Gen. xxxv. 18).
BEN-ZCHETH (nmrj?: »W Z«W; Alex, [vioi] ZmxaB- Benzoheth), a name occurring among the descendants of Judah (1 Chr. iv. 20). The passage appears to be a fragment, and as U the name of a son of the Zoheth just mentioned ha/ originally followed. A. V. follows Vulgate.
BE'ON 0&?1 : BajdV; Alex. $afta: Bern), t place on the east of Jordan (Num. xxxii. 3), doubt less a contraction of Baal-mkon (comp. ver. 38;
BK'OK ("1*192 [a torch]: B«2. [Vat. Hump, B*»p.] Father of Balaam (Num. xxii. 5, xxiv. 3, 15; xxxi. 8; Josh. xiii. 22, xxiv. 9; Mic. vi. 6). He is called BoeoR in the N. T. [Bkla.]
BE'RA (7^2 [ton,orineril=:widted]: Vat. [Rom.] and Alex. BoAAat; Joseph. BaAAds : Bora), king of Sodom at the time of the invasion of the five kings under Chedorlaomer (Gen. xiv. 2; also
17 and 21).
BBRA'CHAH (H^a [Netting] : f^ fx i a , [Vat FA. Btpxem; Alex. /Sapayia:] Baracha), a Benjamite, one of "Saul's brethren," who at- tained himself to David at Ziklag (1 Chr. xii. 3).
BBRA'CHAH, Vallbt or (Hjna p^y [tw&y of Netting] : KotAij EiiAoylaf- rxiBt ben uHctiumt), a valley (Joseph, tiki KotKw «ol Digitized by
Google
280 BERACHIAH
ta the 0. T. of a name bestowed in couseqaance of as occurrence at the spot.
The name of Btreikit (o«Jo-j) ■^ aur -
vives, attached to ruins in a valley of the same name lying between Teku'a and the main road from Bethlehem to Hebron, a position corresponding ac- curately enough with the locality of the battle as described in 2 Chr. xx. (Rob. iii. 276 : the discov- ery is due to Wolcott; see Ritter, Jordan, 635.) It must not be confounded with Caphar-barucha, now probably Beni Nairn, an eminence on very high ground, 3 or 4 miles east of Hebron, commanding an extensive view of the Dead Sea, and tradition- ally the scene of Abraham's intercession for Sodom. The tomb of Lot has been shown there since the days of Mandeville (see Reland, 685; Rob. L 489- 91). 6.
BERACHTAH (IfP?^, Berechiahu [Je- hovah tall bless] : Bapaxla- Barachia), a Gersbon- ite Levite, father of Asaph the singer (1 Chr. vi. 89). [The name is written " Berrchiah " in some eds. of the A. V. See Berechiah 8.]
BERA1AH [3 syl.] (rPN^a [whom I cre- -ted] : Bapaia: Baraia), son of Shimhi, a chief man of Benjamin (1 Chr. viii. 21).
BEBE'A (BsooTo: [BeroM]). L A city of Macedonia, to which St Paul retired with Silas and Tlmotheus, in the course of his first visit to Europe, on being persecuted in Tbessaloiiica (Acts xvii. 10), and from which, on being again perse- cuted by emissaries from 'lliessaloiiica, be withdrew to the sea for the purpose of proceeding to Athens (ib. 14, 15). The community of Jews must have been considerable in Berea, and their character is described in very favorable terms (ib. .11). Sopater, oue of St Paul's missionary companions, was from this place (Beooiaios, Acts xx. 4). He accom- panied the apostle on his return from the second visit to Europe (ib.); and he appears to have pre- viously been with him, in the course of that second visit, at Corinth, when he wrote the Epistle to the Romans (Rom. xvi. 21).
Berea, now called Verria or Kara- Verria, is fully described by Leake (Northern Greece, vol. iii. 290 ff.), and by Cousini'ry ( Voyage dan* la Jface- •hine, i. 69 ft".). Situated on the eastern slope of the Olympian mountain-range, with an abundant supply of water, and commanding an extensive view of the plain of the Alius and Haliacmon, it is regarded as one of the most agreeable towns in Rumili, and has now 15,000 or 20.000 inhabitants. A few ancient remains, Greek, Roman, and Byzan- tine, still exist here. Two road* are laid down in the Itineraries between Thessalonica and Berea, one passing by Pella." St Paul and his compan- ons may have travelled by either of them. Two road* also connect Berea with I Hum, one passing by Pydna. It was probably from Dium that St. Paul sailed to Athens, leaving Silas and Tlmotheus nehind ; and possibly 1 Thess. iii. 2 refers to a jour- icy of Tlmotheus from Berea, not from Athens. 'Timothy.] The coin in Aktrman's Numismatic Illustration* of the N. T. p. 46, is erroneously
o • The " Notes on Macedonia " (Bibt. Sarr. x\\. 880) ay the late Rev. Edward M. Dodd, who was a mis- sionary at Thessalonica, describe minutely the route Between that city and Berea. The population of Berea s overstated in the article above. Mr. Dodd says that t to "6000; about 200 Jews, 1500 Turks, and the
BERENICE
assigned to the Macedonian Berea, and besoLgj si the following.
2. [Vulg. om.] The modern Aleppo, mentiones in 2 Mace. xiii. 4 in connection with the invssh* of Judas* by Antfochus Eupator, as the scene of the miserable death of Menelaus. This seems U be the city in which Jerome says that certain per- sons lived who possessed and used St Matthew's Hebrew Gospel (De J7r. Must c 8).
3. [Bk'rea] (Bepeot [Berea]), a place in Ju- dtea, apparently not very far from Jerusalem, where Bacchides, the general of Demetrius, encamped shortly before the engagement in which Judas Mac- cabeus was slain (1 Mace. ix. 4. See Joseph. An. xii. 11, § 1). J. 8. H.
BERECHI'AH Prr?^ and rPJTS [Jehovah wiO blest]: BapoVfa; [Vat Bopayai:] Barachias). 1. One of the sons of Zerubbabel, and a descendant of the royal family of Judah (1 Chr. iii. 20).
2. [Vat Neh. iii. 30, Bapr3. [Tat Bapaytii Alex. BapaxW- Barachia.] A Levite of the luie of Elkanah (1 Chr. ix. 16).
4. [Barachias.] A doorkeeper for the ark (1 Chr. xr. 23).
6. [Bapaxtat; Tat Zaxapias-] Berechiahu, one of the chief men of the tribe of Ephraim in time of king Ahaz (2 Chr. xxviii. 12).
6. Berechiahu, father of Asaph the singer (1 Chr. xv. 17). [Berachiah.]
7. [Bapaxias.] Berechiahu, father of Zeeh- ariah the prophet (Zech. i. 1, also 7). [Here A V.ed. 1611 reads "Bamchiah."] ~ G.
BE'RED (T?3 [hail]: BapitS: Barad). 1 A place in the south of Palestine, between which and Kadesh lay the well Lachai-roi (Gen. xvi. 14). The name is variously given in the ancient versions ■
Peshito, Gadar, »j-^? = Gerar; Arab. Iared,
O-j), probably a mere corruption of the Hebrew
name; Onkekn, Otagra, VT^ (eiseivhere em- ployed in the Targums for " Shur; " can it be con- nected with Hagar, ■'JH, N ")jn?) : Pc-Jonathan,
ChahUxa, NVlbrj, «. e. the Eluaa, 'EXowro of Ptolemy and the ecclesiastical writers, now eUKht- latah, on the Hebron road, about 12 miles south of Beer-sheba (Rob. i. 201, 2; Stewart, 205; Re- land, 756). We have the testimony of Jerome ( Vita S. Hilarionis) that Elusa was cailed by its inhabitants Barec, which would be an easy corrup- tion of Bered, "' being read for n . Chalutza is the name elsewhere given in the Arabic version for " Shur " and for " Gerar."
2. [Tat om.: Bared.] A son or descendant of Ephraim (1 Chr. vii. 20), possibly identical witi Becher in Num. xxvi. 35, by a mere change of let
ten (133 for VO). G.
BERENI'CE. [Bkrnice.]
remainder Greeks. They have one synagogue, 1 mosques, and 60 Greek churches " (which last, » should be said, except 8 or 4, ars not tacATpriai prof eriy so called, but inAipttui as the modem Ores* term them, i. e. chapels or suite's). H.
Digitized by
Google
BKBI
BK"BJ 0H3 [fountain]: Bapk: [Vat. Ia- fe«; Alex. Bast; Coiop. ByptL ] Beri), son of Zophah, of the tribe of Asber (1 Chr vii. 36).
BBBTAH (1?"'"?5, "» etu, or a gffl, see Mo. 3: Bopid: fierio, 2?rie). 1. A ion of Asher (Gen. xhi. 17; Num. xxtL 44. 45), from whom
iescended the •< family of the lieriites," , y , "]9, Bapiai [Alex. Bapat], fam&a Brieitarum (Num. xxvi. 44).
2. [Bcptd; Alex. Bapia: Beria.] A ton of Ephraim, so named on account of the state of his lather's bouse when he was bom. " And the sons of Ephraim: Shuthelah, and tiered his son, and Tahath his son, and Eladah his son, and Tahath bis son, and Zabad his son, and Shuthelah his son, and Eier, and Elead, whom the men of Gath [that were] bora in [that] land slew'' [lit. "and the men . . . slew them "], "because they came down to take away their cattle. And Ephraim their lather mourned man; days, and his brethren came to comfort him. And when be went in to his wife, she conceived, and bare a son, and be called his name Beriah, because it went evil with his house " [Hi. "because evil" or "a gift" "was to his
house:" W3?» T\\Q?Q nyn$ ">3, Jr. «V
Hanoi's tyhrrro eV dhap pev, LXX-: «eo quod in malis domus ejus ortus esset," Vulg.] (1 Chr. rii. 30-23). With respect to the meaning of the name, Gesenius prefers the rendering " in evil " to " a gift," as probably the right one. In this case
i"tyj3 in the explanation would be, according to
Mm, !T$n with Beth essentia (The*, s. v.). It
most be remarked, however, that the supposed in- stances of Beth eaentia being prefixed to the sub- ject in the O. T. are few and inconclusive, and that it is disputed by the Arabian grammarians if the parallel " redundant Be 1 " of the Arabic be ever so used (comp. The*, pp. 174, 175, where this use ■rl " redundant Bi " is too arbitrarily denied ). The 1,XX. and Vulg. indicate a different construction, with an additional variation in the case of the for- mer ("my house" for "his house"), so that the rendering " in evil " does not depend upon the con- struction proposed by Gesenius. Michaelis suggests
that i~l^n3 may mean a spontaneous gift of God,
heyond expectation and the law of nature, as a son jam to Ephraim now growing old might be called (Sttppl. pp. 234, 335). In fiwor of this meaning, which, with Gesenius, we take in the simple sense of " gift," it may be urged, that it is unlikely that four persons would have borne a name of an unu- sual form, and that a case similar to that here sup- posed is found in the naming of Seth (Gen. iv. 35). This snort notice is of no slight historical importance; especially as it refers to a period of Hebrew history respecting which the Bible affords ta no other Hke information. The event must be assigned to the time between Jacob's death and the beginning of the oppression. The indications that guide us are, that some of Ephraim's sons must |sve attained to manhood, and that toe Hebrews ■rare still free. The passage is full of difficulties. rbe first question is: What sons of Ephraim were killed? tie persons mentioned do not at went to ye his sons. ShutoeUh occupies the first place, utd a genealngy of his descendants follows as far • a second Shuthelth. the words "Ms too" indi
BERIAH 281
tating a direct descent, as Houbigant (ap. Barrett, Syncjpm* in loc.) remarks, although he very need- lessly proposes conjecturally to omit them. A sim- ilar genealogy from Beriah to Joshua is given in 1 Chr. vii. 35-37. As the text stands, there are but three sons of Ephraim mentioned before Be- riah — Shuthelah, Ezer, and Elead — all of whom seem to have been killed by the men of Gath, though it if possible that the last two are alone meant, and the first of whom is stated to have left descendants In the enumeration of the Israelite families in Nun. bers four of the tribe of Ephraim are mentioned, sprung from his sons Shuthelah, Becher, and Tahan, and from Eran, son or descendant of Shuthelah (xxvi. 85, 36). The second and third families are probably those of Beriah and a younger son, unless the third is one of Beriah, called after his descend- ant Tahan (1 Chr. vii. 25); or one of them may be that of a eon of Joseph, since it is related that Jacob determined that sons of Joseph who might be born to him after Ephraim and Manasseh should " be called after the name of their brethren iu their inheritance" (Gen. xlviii. 6). See however Bfc- chek. There can be no doubt that the land in which the men of Gath were born is the eastern part of Lower Egypt, if not Goshen itself. It would be needless to say that they were born iu their own land. At this time very many foreigners must have been settled in Egypt, especially in and about Goshen. Indeed Uosben is mentioned as a non-Egyptian country in its inhabitants (Gen. xlvi 34), and its own name as well as nearly all the names of its cities and places mentioned in the Bible, save the cities built in the oppression, are probably Semitic In the book of Joshua, Shihor, the Nile, here the Pelusiac branch, is the boundary of Egypt and Canaan, the Philistine territories ap- parently being considered to extend from it (Josh, xiii. 2, 3). It is therefore very probable that many Philistines would have settled in a part of Egypt so accessible to them and so similar in its popula- tion to Canaan as Goshen and the tracts adjoining it. Or else these men of Gath may have been mer- cenaries like the Cherethim (in Egyptian Shayra- tana) who were in the Egyptian service at a later time, as in David's, and to whom lands were prob- ably allotted as to the native army. Some suppose that the men of Gath were the aggressors, a con- jecture not at variance with the words used in the relation of the cause of the death of Ephraim's
sons, since we may read " when (*? ) they came
down," Ac, Instead of " because," Ac. (Bsgster's Bible, in be), but it must be remembered that this rendering is equally consistent with the other ex- planation. There is no reason to suppose that the Israelites at this time may not have sometimes en- gaged in predatory or other warfare. The warlike habits of Jacob's sons are evident in the narrative of the vengeance taken by Simeon and Levi upon Hamor and Shechem (Gen. xxxiv. 25-29), and of their posterity in the account of the fear of that Pharaoh who began to oppress them lest they should, in the event of war in the land, join with the enemies of his people, and by fighting against them get them out of the country (Ex. i. 8-10). It has oeen imagined, according to which side was supposed to have acted the aggressor, that the Git. tites descended upon the Ephraimites in a preda- tory excursion 1-om Palestine, or that the Ephra- imites made a raid into Palestine. Neither of these explanations it consistent with sound crtti
Digitized by
God^Ie
£82
BEKIITH8
sism, because the man of Gath are said to owe been born in the land, that is, to have been settled in Egypt, M already shown, and the second one, which is adopted by Bunsen (Egypt's Place, i. 177, 178), is inadmissible on the ground that the verb
used, "HJ, "he went down," or "descended," Is applicable to going into Egypt, but not to com- ing from it. The Rabbinical idea that these sons of Kphraim went to take the Promised Land needs no refutation. (For these various theories see Poli Synapsis in loc)
3. [Btput; Vat. Btpiya, Baptiya; Alex. Bapi- •m: Bona.] A Benjamite. He and his brother Sbema were ancestors of the inhabitant* of Ajalon, and expelled the inhabitants of Gath (1 Chr. viii. 13, 16).
4. [Bcpuf; Alex. ver. 10 omits, ver. 11 Bapm'- Bona.] A Levite (1 Chr. xxiii. 10, it).
R. S. V. BERI1TES. [Bbhiah,1.]
BETUTES, THE (0 > "*!2n [rte veils, i. e. people of]: tV Xafifil [Vat. Alex. -p«]), a tribe or people who are named with Abel and Beth- maachah — and who were therefore doubtless situ- ated in the north of Palestine — mentioned only as having been visited by Joab in his pursuit after Sheba toe son of Bichri (2 Sam. xx. 14). The expression is a remarkable one, " all the Berites "
('_" n L "J ; comp. » all the Kthron "). The Vul- gate has a different reading — omnesque viri electi congregati fuerant — apparently reading for
S^Qn by an easy transposition and change of
ettere D >- }r 3, Le. de young men, and this U in Ewald's opinion the correct reading (Gesch. iii. 249, tote). G.
BE'RITH, THE GOD (.T-)3 ^ p. e. >f the covenant: Bai0i)A0cpl0; Vat. Bai6np$tpi9; Alex. BooA Su&qkiis- clem Berith]), Judg. ix. 46. [Baal-bebith, p. 207.]
BERNI'CE and BERENICE (.Btpvittr,, {victorious], also in Joseph. : Bit-nice = tfeptyliai, see Stun, Dial Mated, p. 31 ; the form Beronict U also found), the eldest daughter of Herod Agrippa L (Acts xii. 1, Ac.). She was first married to her mcle Herod, king of Chalcia (Joseph. Ant. xix. 6, : 1), and after his death (A. D. 48) she lived under -ircumstances of great suspicion with her own ■srothrr Agrippa II. (Joseph. Ant. xx. 7, 3 ; Juvenal Sat. vi. 156 If.), in connection with whom she is Mentioned Acts xzr. 13, 23, xxvi. 30, as having risited Festus on his appointment as Procurator of Judaea. She was a second time married, to Pole- non, long of Cilicia, but soon left him, and re- amed to her brother (Joseph, ibid,). She after- wards became the mistress of Vespasian (Tacit. Tut ii. 81), and of his son Titus (Sueton. Tit. 7).
H. A.
BERCDACH BAL'ADAN [IfTW* 1 ? ?7tf?? : MapMoux Ba\\a*aV (Vat. Ba\\3w); MexV MipoSax B.; Comp. Bapwfbx B " Ber °- lach Balaam], 2 K. xx. 12. [Hkbodach-Bau- »i>ak.]
BBHOTH (Bijfxfry; [Vat Bi)f«ry; AM.] Vstat. Biifxufl), 1 Esdr. ▼. 19. [Bekroth.]
BBROTHAH, BEROTHAI [8 syt] yi C l ' n "P» S & n 9 ' p" Ex., Vat Alex, corrupt;
BERYL
Aid. hnpstBip., Comp-BepoeVf:] Berotka, Bsr A) The first of these two names, each of which oc- curs once only, is given by Ezekiel (xlvii. 16) ii connection with Hamath and Damascus as forming part of the northern boundary of the promised land. The second is mentioned (2 Sam. viii. 8) at the name of a city of Zobah taken by David, alsc in connection with Hamath and Damascus. The slightness of these references makes it impossible to identify the names with any degree of probabil- ity, or even to decide whether they refer to the same locality or not The well known city Beirut (Ber- ytus) naturally suggests itself as identical with one at least of the names; but in each instance the cir- cumstances of the case seem to require a position further east, aince Ezekiel places lierothah between Hamath and Damascus, and David's war with the king of Zobah led him away from the sea-coast towards the Euphrates (2 Sam. viii. 3). In the latter instance the difficulty is increased by the He- brew text reading in 1 Chr. xviii. 8, Chin instead of Berothai, and by the fact that both in Samuel and Chronicles the Creek translators, instead of giving a proper name, translate by the phrase In t«V iKKtiermr l-dAmr, clearly showing that they read either the same text in each passage, or at least words which bore the same sense- rurst re gardv lierothah and Berothai as distinct places, and identifies the first with Berytus. Mialin (Saints Lituz, i. 244) derives the name from the wells (Betroth), which are still to be seen bored in the solid rock at Beirut. F. W. G.
BETtOTHHE,THE(lChr.xi.89). [Beb-
BOTH.]
BERYL (tPBTlfl tartkish: xpvciKUtos, Bapatls, ir9pa(, Aiftw aVeWos: chrysoHthus, hyacinthus, mare) occurs in Ex. xxviii. 20, xxxix. 13; Out v. 14; Ex. i. 16, x. 9, xxviii. 13; Dan. x. 6. The tarihish wss the first precious stone in the fourth row of the high-priest's breastplate. In Ezekiel's vision " the appearance of the wheels and their work was like unto the color of a tarihish ,- " it was one of the precious stones of the king of Tyre; the body of the man whom Daniel saw in his vision was like the tarthish.
It is impossible to say with any degree of cer- tainty what precious stone is denoted by the Hebrew word ; Luther reads the " turquoise; " the LXX. supposes either the "chrysolite" or the "oat- buncle" (eVtya(); Onkelos and the Jerusalem Targum have leerumjama, by which the Jews ap- pear to have understood " a white stone like the froth of the sea," which Braun (de Vest. Sacer. ii c 17) conjectures may be the "opal" For other opinions, which are, however, mere conjectures, ser the chapter of Braun just quoted.
It is generally supposed that the tarshtsh derive, its name from the place so called, respecting the position of which see Tarshish. Joeephus (Ant iii. 7, $ 6) and Braun (I c.) understand the chryso- lite to be meant; not, however, the chrysolite of modern mineralogists, but the topaz; for it* cer- tainly does appear that by a curious interchange of terms the ancient chrysolite is the modern topaz, and the ancient topaz the modern chrysolite (tec PBn. //. N. xxxvii. 8; Hill on Theophrastus, Dt LapieL; King's Antique Gems, p. 67), though Bel lenuann, Die Urim und Thummim, p. 62, Berlin 1824) has advanced many objections to this opinion and has maintained that the topaz and the chryso lite of the ancients are identical with the gens no*
Digitized by
Google
BERZELU8
BETH
288
K (died. Braun, it ad even*.*, uses the term chry- toHtkv* to denote the topaz, and he speaks of its brUHant golden color. Thers is little or nothing in the postages where the tarthitn is mentioned to lead m to anything like a satisfactory conclusion as to its identity, excepting in Cant. v. 14, where we do seem to catch a glimmer of the stone de- noted: " His hands are orbs of gold adorned with the tarshfah stone." TTiis seems to be the correct rendering of the Hebrew. The orbs or rings of gold, as Cocceius has observed, refer not to rings on the fingers, but to the fingers themselves, as they gently press upon the thumb and thus form the figure of an orb or a ring. The latter part of the verse is the causal expletive of the former. It is not only said in this passage that the hands are called orbs of gold, but the reason why they are thus called is immediately added — specially on ac- count of the beautiful chrysolites with which the hands were adorned (Braun, de V. S. ii. 13) ?ttny says of the chrytoliUw, " it is a transparent stone with a refulgence like that of gold." Since then the goUen stmt, as the name imports, is ad- mirably suited to the above passage in Canticles, and would also apply, though in a less degree, to the other Scriptural places cited ; as it is supported oy Josephus, and conjectured by the LXX. and Volg.; the ancient chrywliU or the modern yel- low tcpu appears to have a better claim than any other gem to represent the tarthUh of the Hebrew Bible, certainly a better claim than the beryl of the A. V., a rendering which appears to be unsupported by any kind of evidence. W. H.
BEKZE'LUS (tonfsAoatbs; Alex. ZopCtK- Ktosi [Aid. BspfsAXiuoi:] Phargoleu), 1 Esdr. i. 38. [Babziixai.]
BOT3AI [8 syl.] 053 [amjueror, Ftint]: BcBBSODE'IAH [3 syl.] (iT"pD3 [intimate of Jehovah]: Bemtta; [Vat. Bo»io;'FA.] AjS- |«ui: Besodia), father of MeahuUam, and one of the repairers of the wall of Jerusalem (Neh. iii.
BETSOR, THE BROOK ("ntPSn \\>03 : X«iHWo» "" B; [1 Sam. xxx. 21, Vat B«- (ros, Alex. B : ] torrent Betor), a torrent-l«d x wady in the extreme south of Judah, of which mention occurs only in 1 Sam. xxx. 9, 10, 91. It is plain from the conditions of the narrative that it must have been south of Ziklag, but hitherto the situation of neither town nor wady has been iden lined with any probability. The name may signify
fresh" or " tool" (FUrst). G.
* Dr. Robinson holds that the Brook Besor, in _ probability, is the Wady Mr' Arah, the south- ■aetern branch of Wady et-Seba', running from Aroer to Beersheba. For the grounds of this opin- ion, set his Phys. Geography, pp. 131-123. Diet- rich supposes Besor to mean gravy, verd-uit (Gesso. Wdrterb. 6te Aufl.). H.
• BESTEAD (ft-jm the AngV- Saxon t'edt, a (tees: comp. our instead, homestead, Ac.), found ».y in Is. viH. 21 (A. V.), means "placed "ot dt- sated " (well or ill), and hence accompanied . Is., is above, by " hanlly," •. e. severely, the two words
ayUsa ftlm thssenseof TTttfoj, namely, "brought
into diffleolty' or "distress." Eastwood ana Wright's Bible rVsrd-Book (p. 62) illustrates ibis archaism fron the older English writers. H.
BET AH (rTO3 [confidence]: r) M«T«£dK,
quasi rOtSC; Alex, ij MturSaxi [Vs*. ij Mae- $ok; Comp. Baric:] Bete), a city belonging to Hadadezer, king of Zobah, mentioned with Be- rothai as having yielded much spoil of brass to David (2 Sam. viii. 8). In the parallel account, 1 Chr. xviii. 8, the name is called, by an inversion of letters, Tibchath. Ewald {Gesch. ii. 195) pro- nounces the latter to be the correct reading, and compares it with Tebach (Gen. xxii. 24). G.
BEITANE (BerdVn; [Vat. Boitcotj; 81n. B>- Tttcn;] Alex. BAjtojt;, ». e. prob. Ban-ova: Vukj. omits), a place apparently south of Jerusalem (Jud i. 9), and possibly identical with BtttfoWr of Euse- bius (Onom. 'Apt, -din), two "niles ttom *°* Tere " binth of Abraham and four from Hebron. This has been variously identified with Beth-anoth, Beit 'Aiitin, aud Betuneh or Ecbatana in Syria, placed by Pliny (v. 17) on Cermel (Winer, a. v. Betane). Bethany is inadmissible from the fact of ita unim- portance at the time, if indeed it existed at all.
G.
BETEN Or?? [btVyorwcmb]: BBETH (."T?, according to Geseniui (The*.
and Lex.), from a root, rW2, to pass the night, or
from HJ2, to build, as iiuos, domut, from 5e>*>), the most general word for a house or habitation. Strictly speaking it has the force of a settled, stable dwelling, as in Gen. xxxiii. 17, where the building of a " house " marks the termination of a stage of Jacob's wanderings (comp. also 2 Sam. vii. 2, 6. and many other places); but it is also employed for a dwelling of any kind, even for a tent, as fa) Gen. xxiv. 32, where it must refer to the tent of Laban; also Judg. xviii. 81, 1 Sam. i. 7, to the tent of the tabernacle, and 2 K. xxlii. 7, where it expresses the textile materials (A. V. "hangings") for the tents of Astarte. From this general fores the transition was natural to a house in the sens* of a family, as Ps. evil. 41, " families " (Prayer Book, " households "), or a pedigree, as Ear. ii. 59. In 2 Sam. xiii. 7, IK. xiii. 7, and other places, it has the sense of "home," i. e. "to the house.' Beth also has some collateral and almost technical meanings, similar to those which we apply to the word " house," as in Ex. xxv. 27 for the " places " or sockets into which the bars for carrying the table were " housed ; " and others- Like AJaet in Latin and Dom in German, Beth has the special meaning of a temple or house of worship, in which sense it is applied not only to the tabernacle (see above) or temple of Jehovah (1 K. Hi. 8, vi. 1, Ae.), but to those of false gods
— Dagon (Judg. xvi. 97; 1 Sam. v. 2), Rimmoo (2 K. v. U„ Baal (2 K, x. 21), Nisroch (9 K, xix. 37), and other gods (Judg. lx. 97). "Bajith" in Is. xv. 2 is really ha-Bajith = " the Temple'
— meaning some well-known idol lane In Uoab [Bajith.]
Digitized by
Goo^t?
284
BETHABARA
Beth it man frequently employed in comtanation with other words to form the names of places than either Kirjath, Hatzer, Beer, Ain, or any other word. A list of the places compounded with Beth is given below in alphabetical order; but in addi- tion to these it may be allowable here to notice two, which, though not appearing in that form in the A. V., yet do so in the LXX., probably with greater correctness.
Beth-e'kxd (lp.? ? : \\fiai6cutiB ; Alex. Bai6- okoS:] camera pattorum), the "shearing-house," at the pit or well 012) of which the forty-two brethren of Ahaziah were slain by Jehu (2 K. x. 12). It lay between Jezreel and Samaria accord- ing to Jerome ( Onom.), 15 miles from the town of Legio, and in the plain of Esdraelon.
Beth-hag'cah ()|n 3 [home of the gar- den] : Baieyiy; [Vat. BaieW; Comp. BaiftryaVO Domut hortt), A. V. " the garden-house " (2 K. ix. 27), one of the spots which marked the flight of Ahariah from Jehu. It is doubtless the same place as Esj-gasnim, "spring of gardens," the modern Jet&n, on the direct road from Samaria northward, and overlooking the great plain (Stan- ley, p. 349, note). * G.
BETHAB'ARA {B v 9afiapd, quasi iTS 1 1 JSSi house of ford at ferry: [Bcthania]), a place beyond Jordan, w4pay too 'lop., in which, according to the Received Text of the N. T., John was baptizing (John i. 28), apparently at the time that he baptized Christ (comp. ver. 29, 39, 38). If the reading of the Received Text be the correct one, Bethalara may be identical with Beth-barah, the ancient ford of Jordan, of which the men of Eph- raim took possession after Gideon's defeat of the Hidianites [Beth-bakah] ; or, which seems more likely, with Beth-nimrah, on the east of the river, nearly opposite Jericho. [Bkth-kimrah.] But the oldest MSS. (A B) and the Vulgate « have not Bethabara but Bethany, a reading which Origen (ad foe.) states to have obtained in almost all the copies of his time, ffx^oov wima ra arrlypaQa, though altered by him in his edition of the Gospel on topographical grounds. In favor of Bethabara are. (a.) the extreme improbability of so familiar a name as Bethany being changed by copyists into one so unfamiliar as Bethabara, while the reverse — the change from an unfamiliar to a familinr name — is of frequent occurrence. (6.) The fact that Origen, while admitting that the majority of MSS. were in favor of Bethany, decided, notwithstanding, for Bethabara. (c. ) That Bethabara was still known in the days of Eusebius (Onomatticon, s. v.), and greatly resorted to by persons desirous of baptism (vilaU guryite baptuantur).
Still the fact remains that the most ancient MSS. have " Bethany," and that name has been accordingly restored to the text by Lacbmann, Ti- tchend >rf, and other modern editors. At this dis- tance of time, and in the absence of any careful research on the east of Jordan, it is impossible to de- cide on evidence so slight and conflicting. It must no', be overlooked that, if Bethany be accepted, J»e definition " beyond Jordan " still remains, and therefore another place must be intended than the reU-known residence of Lazarus. G.
• In to* 'humattieon, boim, Jsnms has Btth-
BETHAXY
• It has been claimed that Bethabara or BsthtB) must have been one of the upper croHtu.g-plaeei of the Jordan, not for south of the Sea of Tiberias, and not so low down as opposite Jericho, beeaust Jesus went thence to Galilee (John \\. 44) in a single day (Stanley, Sin. and Pal p 306). But this depends on how we are to reckon the " third day " in John ii. 1 ; for unless we count the day of Christ's calling the first disciples (John i. 36) as the first, and that of the marriage at Cans as " the third " (ii. 1), there may have been three or more days spent on the journey. But instead of its occupying one day only, the third day may have been the third after the arrival in Galilee, or ac- cording to Liicke (£vang. des Johanna, i. 467), the third from the calling of Nathanael (John i. 46). With either of these last computations we must place Bethabara much further south than any ford near the south end of the Galilean sea. It stands, on Kiepert's Wandkarte von PalSttina, off against the upper part of the plain of Jericho.
It confers additional interest on Bethabara, if, as many suppose, it was the place where Jesus him- self was baptized. If to rpirror in John x. 40 means that when John began his career as the baptizer, he baptized first at Bethabara beyond the Jordan ; and if the desert of Judtea lay in part on the east of the Jordan so as to embrace Bethabara, then Jesus may have received his bap- tism there; for John came at first baptizing in "the wilderness of Judsea" (Matt. iii. 1), and Jesus, without any intimation of a change of place, is said to have come and been baptized in the Jor- dan (Matt. iii. 13). But against this conclusion stands the fact that the wilderness ((moot) of Juda» lay in all probability wholly on the west of the Jordan and the Dead Sea. See Judaea, Wil- derness of (Amer. ed.). Further, to towtoi may signify only " at the first," referring in a gen- eral way to this place beyond the Jordan, where Jesus spent some of the last months or weeks of his life, as the same place where John had formerly baptized. H.
BETH-A'NATH (flJJ? '$ [hou$e of an. twer, sc. to prayer] : BaMajt4, BatSayix, Bai* «Wf; [Alex. BaivaBaS, Bai6evt8, KeStreie'-] Beth- anath), one of the " fenced cities " of Naphtall, named with Beth-shemesh (Josh. xix. 38); from neither of them were the Cansanites expelled (Judg. i. 33). By Eusebius and Jerome (Onom. s. v. 'Ay ftp, BaBuA, Bn9araSi) It is spoken of as a village called Batanea, 15 miles eastward of Csesarea (Diocesarea, or Sepphoris), and reputed to contain medicinal springs, \\ovrpa idaiua- Nothing, however, is known to have been discov- ered of it in modern times. G.
BETH-A'NOTH (ffOV '? [home of echo, Fiirst]: BatOonlu; [Alex. Bcutfarwr; Comp. Aid BqOwtfttO Be tiianoih ), a town in the mountainous district of Judali, named with Halhul, Beth-xur and others, in Josh. xv. 59 only. It is very prob- ably the modern Beit 'Ainin, the remains of which, near to those of HaDiul and Beit Sir, were dis- covered by Woloott and visited by Robinson (iii 281). G.
BBTH'ANY (quasi WH*?, haute a)
data [or from nyaEVlS}, *««•» of sorrow] Brflarla: Betiiania), a village which, scanty as sat the notices of it contained In Scr iptu re, is more fa
Digitized by
Google
BETHANY
■maid; essocistrd in our minds than perhaps any rther place with the most familiar acts and scenes jf the last days of the life of Christ. It was at Bethany that He raised Lazarus fi-n. the dead, and from Bethany that He commenced his " tri- umphal entry " into Jerusalem. It was his nightly resting place during the time immediately preeed- U115 his passion; and here, at the houses of Martha and Mary and of Simon the leper, we are admitted to /iew Him, more nearly than elsewhere, in the arcleof his domestic life.
Though it was only at a late period of the life of our Lord that his connection with Bethany commenced, yet this is fully compensated for by its having been the scene of his very last acts on earth. It was somewhere here, on these wooded slopes beyond the ridge of Olivet, that the Apos- tles stood when they last beheld his figure, as, with •• uplifted hands " — still, to the very moment of disappearance, " blessing " them — He was " taken up " into the " cloud " which " received " and hid Him from their " steadfast " gaze, the words still ringing in their ears, which prove that space and time are no hinderance to the connection of Chris- tiana with their l^ord — " \\/> ! I am with you al- ways, even to the end of the world "
The little information we posse* about Bethany is entirely gathered from the N. T., neither the O. T. nor the Apocrypha having apparently any allu- sion to it" It was situated "at" (.wpis) the Mount of Olives (Mark zi. 1; Luke xix. 29), about fifteen stadia from Jerusalem (John zi. 18), on or near the usual road from Jericho to the city (Luke xix. 29, comp. 1 ; Mark d. 1, comp. x. 46), and dose by and west (?) of another village called Bethphage, the two being several times mentioned together.
There never appears to hare been any doubt as to the site of Bethany , which is now known by a name
derived from Lazarus — tV Azariyeh b ( XJnVUlH).
It lies on the eastern dope of the Mount of Olives, fully a mile beyond the summit, and not very far from the point at which the road to Jericho begins its more sudden descent towards the Jordan valley (Lindsay, p. 91, and De Sauky, p. 130). The spot is a woody hollow more or less planted with fruit-trees, — olives, almonds, pomegranates, as well as oaks and carobs; the whole lying below a sec- ondary ridge or hump, of sufficient height to shut out the village from the summit of the mount (Rob. L 431, 433; Stanley, p. 189; Bonar, pp. 38-9).
From a distance the village is, to use the em- phatic words of the latest published description, "remarkably beautiful" — " the perfection of re- tirement and repose " — "of seclusion and lovely peace" (Bonar, pp. 139, 330, 310, 837; and see Lindsay, p. 89). It is difficult to reconcile these {lowing descriptions with Mr. Stanley's words (p. 189), or with the impression which the present writer derived from the actual view of the place. Possibly something of the difference is due to the different time of year at which the visits wen
BETHANY
286
| EL'Aaariyth itself is a ruinous anil wietehed village, a " wild mountain hamlet " of " some twenty families," the inhabitintu of which display even less than the ordinary eastern thrift and in- dustry (Roh. L 432; Stanley, p. 189; Bonar, p. 310). In the village are shown the traditional sites of the house and tomb of Lazarus; the former the remains of a square tower, apparently of old dale, though certainly not of the age of the kings of Judah, to which De Saulcy assigns it (p. 128) — the latter a deep vault ezcavated in the Umestona rock, the bottom reached by 26 steps. The house of Simon the leper is also ezhibited. As to the real age and character of these remains there is at present no information to guide us.
Schwarz maintains el- AzariyeA to be Azal; and would fiz Bethany at a spot which, be says, the Arabs call Beth-hanan, on the Mount of Of- fense above Sikam (pp. 263, 135).
These traditional spots are first beard of in the 4th century, in the Itinerary of the Bourdeaux Pilgrim, and the Onomasticon of Eusebius and Jerome; and they continued to exist, with certain varieties of buildings and of ecclesiastical establish- ments in connection therewith, down to the 16th century, since which the place has fallen gradually into its present decay. This part of the history is well given by Robinson (i. 442-3). By Mande- ville and other medieval travellers the town is spoken of as the " Castle of Bethany," an expres- sion which had its origin in cnsteUum being en. . ployed in the Vulgate as the translation of mSur in John zi. 1.
N.B. The derivation of the name of Bethany given above — that of Lightfoot and Reland — is doubtless more correct than the one proposed by
Simonis ((Mom. s. v.), namely, i~t*3]7 3. locus de preaioHu, which has no special applicability to this . spot more than any other, while it lacks the cor- respondence with Bethphage, " House of Figt," and with the " Mount of Ofiees," which gives so much color to this derivation, although it is true that the dates have disappeared, and the figs and olives alone are now to be found in the neighbor- hood of Bethany. This has been well brought out by Stanley (8. remarked that the use of the Chaldee word W, for the fruit of the date-palm, is consistent with the late period at which we first hear of Bethany.
U.
* The etymology is still unsettled. The various conjectures are stated by Arnold in Herzog's Real- Encyk. ii. 116. The one that he prefers makes it
the Chaldee or Aramaean SJ?P fVB (Buxt. Lex. Chnld. col. 1631 f.), i. e. domtu miteri, "bouse of the afflicted." Origen, Theophylact and others express a similar idea in their oTrnw forcuroqs, as
if related to ""13^, L e., where the prayer of the needy is heard and answered. H.
• BETHANY bbtokd thi Jordan (ac cording to the true text in John 1. 38). For this, see Bkthabara. H.
a It has besn
(SBttf , Jwom) that the i the other places menttonsd in the passage, and Is quit* to to* A. T. of Is. x. 80 ont of the line of Sennacherib's advance.
* The Arabic nam* is given above from Robinson Lord undsay, however, dsniss that this la cornet, and as s e rts, altar frequently hearing It prcaeoaoad, that tb» jsom is Laxaritk.
{ n *??) — "P** Anathoth"— Is an abbnviatsd «cas of Be nan* of Bethany , as Nlmiah la of Beth- Mi. ; bat apart from any other dlfBei_.y, » I* the se rin es on* that Be t han y doss not Be near
Digitized by
Qooffi:
286
BETH-ARABAH
BETH-AK'ABAH (H^JSn ?, iouse of Ike desert : BaiBapaM, SapafioAfi'; [Ala. in Josh. XT. 6] Bi)Sapa0a I Betharaba), one of the aix cities of Judah which were situated down in the Arabah, t. t. the sunk valley of the Jordan and Dead Sea (•• wilderness," Joan. it. 61 ), on the north border of the tribe, and apparently between Beth- hoglah and the high land on the west of the Jordan valley (zt. 6). It is alao included in the list of the town* of Benjamin (xriii. %.. BatBafiapi, Vat [Alex. Btu0apa0a]). G.
BETH-A'RAM (accurately Beth-haram, D^n 5 : ['Oflaprof, Vat -yui ; Alex. BitOa-
i?) Betharam), one of the towns of Gad on the east of Jordan, described as in " the valley "
(pP$n, not to be confounded with the Arabah or Jordan valley), Josh. xiii. 37, and no doubt the tanie place as that named Beth-haras in Num. xxxii. 36. No further mention it found of it in the Scriptures; but Eusebius and Jerome (Ono- iii itl.) report that in their day its appellation (a Syrit dicitur) was Bethramtha, BnfpafifBd (see also the quotations from the Talmud in Schwara, p. 231; the Syrinc and other versions, however, have all Beth-naran, with no material variation), and that, in honor of Augustus, Herod had named it Libias (Ai&i&s)- Josephus's account is that Herod (Antlpas), on taking possession of his tetrarchy, fortified Sepphoris and the city {wi\\n) of Betha- ramphtha, building a wall round the latter, and calling it Julias in bonor of the wife of the em-
e. As this could hardly be later than B. c. 1 — i the Great, the predecessor of Antlpas, hay- ing died in B. c. 4 — and as the empress livia did not receive her name of Julia until after the death of Augustus, A. I). 14, it is probable that Jotephus b in error as to the new name given to the place, and speaks of it as having originally received that which it bore in his own day. It is curious that be names Libias long before (Ant. xiv. 1, $ 4) in such connection as to leave no doubt that he alludes to the same place. Under the name of Amathus he again mentions it (Art. xvii. 10, J 6; comp. B. I. ii. 4, § 2), and the destruction of the royal pal- ices there by insurgents from Penes.
Ptolemy gives the locality of libias as 31° 26' At and 67° 10' long. (Bitter, Ronton, p. 573); ind Eusebius and Jerome ( Onomtttiam) state that it was five miles south of Bethuabran, or Betham naran (i. «. Beth-nimrah ?). This agrees with the position of the H Wy Stir, or Sir, which rails into the GhBETH-ARBEL (b*2~)H '? : 4k revourov toS 'Ufofioifi ; Alex. IcpoSaaA), named only in Hoe. x. 14, as the scene of a sack and massacre by Shalman (Shalmaneser). No clew is given to its position; it may he the ancient stronghold of Ahbela in Galilee, or (as conjectured by Hitzig) mother place of the same name near Pella, of which mention b made by Eusebius in the Ono- matticon. In the Vulgate Jerome has translated the name to mean "e dome ejus qui judieavtt
Bsad." s. « Jembbaal (^55^) or Gideon, «n-
BETH-AZMAVETH
derstanding Salman as Zalmunna, and the whoh passage as a reference to Judg. vili. G.
* The weight of opinion b in favor of identify ing also this Arbel with the lrbid which represents the Greek Arbela in 1 Mace. ix. 2, between Tiberias and Sepphoris (Robinson Ui. 281 ; Ballmer's PaU attinn, p. 108; Bitter's Erdkmdt, viiL 2, 828, Porter, Himdb. p. 418). Travellers who turn to the left inland from the shore of Gennesaret, after proceeding a abort distance beyond Alejdel (Mag- dala) in ascending the hills to Safed have before them the site of Arbela at the entrance into Wady HamAm (valley of Doves), just back of the re- markable caverns which appear there in the bee of the almost perpendicular rocks, reaching the height of 1,600 feet (Tristram, Land of ItratL p. 446). In addition to the name so well preserved (though the change of / to d is not common) it b distinctly implied in the prophet's associating it with *• the fortresses" deemed so impregnable, that Arbela (Hos. x. 14) was a place of great natural security, which we find to be so eminently true of this Irbtd or Arbela at the mouth of H'ady HamAm. For a description of the site see Land and Book, ii. 114. On the contrary KwaU knows that the prophet's Arbel was the fatuous city of that name on tbt Tigiia, whkh Shahnan, an Assyrian king otherwise unknown, had destroyed a short time before Hosea wrote (Pi-vptieL dt$ A. Btndet, i. 167). Dr. Pusey (M. Prophet; i. 69) thinks an Arbel must be meant near the middle of the plain of Jesreel ( OnomatL s. v.), chiefly because he infers from 2 K. x. 14 that the Galilean Arbel must have been already in the power of the Assyrians before Shahnan's inva- sion referred to by Hosea. But it is difficult, with so meagre a history, either to fix the time of Shal- man's invasion or to trace the line of the conquer- or's march through the country. The name is variously explained. According to Gesenius it tig- nines " House of God's ambush," ■'. e. a place made strong by Hb band rather than man's. Simonis ( OnomatL p. 494) comes nearer still to this import of the name: = " Lustrum Dei, i. e. maximum etin-
accessum " (from "'tW» covert, hamt). FQrst da
rives it from 3"!*?i to join together, as huts in s row, bene* Eft (God's) village or court, ». e. sa- cred to him. H.
BETH-A'VEN (]$ '& home of nomgkt, i. e. badneet: [Josh. xrUL 12] BaiAtv, Ala. B-rfiavV- Betkaven) a place on the mountains of Benjamin, east of Bethel (Josh. vii. 2, Bai«*> [Alex. BnflouK], xviii. 12), and lying between that place and Mkhmash (1 Sam. xiii. 6; also xiv. 28, tV BafiM, [Alex. Bvdavr]. In Josh, xviii. 12, the " wilderness" ( Midbar = pasture-land) of Beth- aven b mentioned. In 1 Sam. xiii. 6 the reading of the I -XX. b rkueWpcV [Comp. BattoJoVv], Beth- boron ; but if this be correct, another Beth-borno must be intended than that commonly known which was much further to the west. In Hos. ir. 16, v. 8, x. 6 [oWn*, but Alex. Hos. iv. 15 olinw rip Mucta*, *nd so Vsi. msrg.], the nam* b transferred, with a play on the word very char- acteristic of this prophet, to the neighboring Beth-el —ones the "bouse of God," but then the bouts of idols, of " naught" G.
BETH-AZMA'VETH (HJ^TJ $ : »1* •e-Mctf; [Ala. BwflO Betkaemotk). Voir thir name b mentioned , in Neh. vii. M only, tbt tow*
Digitized by
Google
BETH-BAAL-MEON
/ Benjamin which is elsewhere called Azauvsrm, sod Bethbamos.
Mr. Finn [formerly English consu. it Jerusalem] pr o po ses to identify Asmaveth with Hiandi, a til- lage on the hilij of Benjamin to the 8. E. ofJeba.
G.
BETH-BA'AL-MB'ON' 0*W? by? B : olcor McsA0■•the fortress of MPtn" ( iif|^» * •""*),
according to Burckhardt (86S), or Maim, accord- ing to Seetzen (Reuen, i. 408), which appears to give its appellation to the Wadi Zerha Marin {ibid. 403). G.
beth-ba'kah (rna 'a quasi rnas's,
Voiue of postage, or, of A* ford: BcuSripd; [Comp. Aid. BatBffnfxi-] Btthbera), named only in Judg. rii. 24, as a point apparently south of the scene of Gideon's victory, which took place at about Bethsbean, and to which point " the waters "
(D'ttn) were "taken" by the Ephraimites against Midlan. What these " waters " were, is not ckaC, probably the wadies and streams which descend from the highlands of Ephraim ; it is very plain that they were distinct from the Jordan, to which river no word but its own distinct name is ever applied. Beth-harsh derives its chief interest from the possibility that its more modem represent- ative may have been Bethabara where John bap- tised [Bethabara]; but there is not much in favor of this beyond their similarity in sound. The pursuit of the Hidianites can hardly have reached so far south as Bethabara, which was accessible to Judssa and Jerusalem and all the " region round about " (^ **plx»posi »'• '■ the oasis of the South Jordan at Jericho).
If the derivation of the name given above be cor- ■eet, Beth-barah was probably the chief ford of the district, and may therefore have been that by which Jacob crossed on his return from Mesopotamia, and at which Jephthah slew the Ephraimites. G.
BETH-BA'SI (BoitySao-f; [Sin. Bai00a«r• It Is yessfbls that the Dam* oontalns a times of ike trite sc oaloo tf Kaon, — the staonMss or Mshcv ska. psUon; Mnama.1
BETrlEL 287
ttBTH-BIR'EI CrTlS 2 [k-mst of m. creation] : Uot Bapowrtuplfi (by inclusion of the next name); [Vat. out. Bpaovjt; Alex. ot*. Bapovfi-} Btthberui), a town of Simeon (1 Chr. ir 31), which by comparison with the parallel list in Josh. xix. appears to have had also the name of Beth- lkbaoth. It lay to the extreme south, with Beer- sheba, Hormah, Ac (comp. Josh. xv. 82, Lebaoth)
G.
BBTH-OAB' ("I? '?, hove of land*: B«u*- xip, Alex. BsAvop: Bethchar), a place named as the point to which the Israelites pursued the Philis- tines from Mlzpeh on a memorable occasion (1 Sam. vii. 11), and therefore west of Miipeh. From the un- usual expression "under Beth-car" (? fT]?£"p)» it would seem that the place itself was on a height, with the road at its foot. Josephus (Ant. vi. 2, § 2) has ixixf" Kopbalay, and goes on to say that the stone Kbenezer was set up at this place to mark it as the spot to which tie victory had extended. [Ehkn-kxek.] G.
BETH-DA'GON flt^ 5, home of Dago* Bcryotita; Alex. Bn08X. A city in the low country (Sheftlah) of Judah (Josh. xv. 41), and therefore not far from the Phil- istine territory, with which its name implies a con- nection. From the absence of any conjunction before this name, it has been suggested that it should l« taken with the preceding, " Gederoth- Heth-daipin ; " in that case probably distinguishing Uederoth from the two places of similar name iu the neighborhood. Caphardagon existed as a very large vUlsge between Diospolis (Lydda) ami Jamnia in the time of Jerome ( Onom. a. v.) A Bat Dtjan has been found by Robinson between l.ydda and Jaffa, but this is too far north, and muat be another place.
S. A town apparently near the coast, named as one of the landmarks of the boundary of Asber
(Josh. xix. 27; p^ 3, BtuflryeWfl [Alex. Bi)»- Sayw])- The name and the proximity to the coast point to its being a Philistine colony.
3. In addition to the two modern villages noticed above as bearing this ancient name, a third has been found by Kobinson (iii. 298) a few miles east of Nibalut. There can be no doubt that in the occurrence of these names we have indications of the worship of the Philistine god having spread far beyond the Philistine territory. Possibly these are the sites of towns founded at the time when this warlike people had overrun the face of the country to " Michmash eastward of Beth-aven " on the south, and Gilboa 011 the north — that is, to the very edge of the heights which overlook the Jordan valley — driving " the Hebrews over Jordan into the land of Gad and Gilead" (1 Sam. xiii. 6-7; comp. 17, 18, Mix. 1, xxxi. 1). G.
BETH-DIBLATHA1M (DN^? '?, hotue of the double cake (of figs): [Vat. M. 1 otres AaiSAafoup; [Rom. our. Aa<0AatWp; Alox. FA out. A<«3Aa0cup:] damn* Dtblalhatm), a town of Moab (Jer. xlviii. 22), apparently the place else- where called Almok-Diblathaim. G.
* BETH-E'DBN, Amos L 8, marg. [Edb»,
BETH'ET. [properly Bbth-«i/] (^^PiTS, kout* of G-di BatMtA [etc.;] JoHph- Biff**,
Digitized by
Google
238
BETHEL
BtfHlMi niKis ■ BtUiet). L A well-known city and holy place of central Palestine.
Of the origin of the name of Bethel there are two accounts extant. (1.) It was bestowed ou the ipot by Jacob under the awe inspired by the noc- turnal vision of God, when on his journey from his father's house at Beersheba to seek his wife in Haran (Gen. xxviii. 19). He took the stone which
had served for his pillow and put (3^T) it for a pillar, and anointed it with oil; and he " called the name of -that place' (rWtil DIp^H) Bethel; but
the name of ' the city' ("VTWjT) was called Luz at the first."
Hie expression in the last paragraph of this sccount is curious, and indicates a distinction be- tween the "city" and the "place" — the early Canaanite " city " Luz, and the " place," as yet a mere undistinguished spot, marked only by the " stone," or the heap (Joseph. ro7s \\l$oit i*6o- pauiiivais), erected by Jacob to commemorate his vision.
(9.) But according to the other account, 9 Bethel received its name on the occasion of a blessing bestowed by God upon Jacob after his return from Padan-oram ; at which time also (according to this narrative) the name of Israel was given him. Here
again Jacob erects (33^) a " pillar of stone," which, as before, he anoints with oil (Gen. xxxv. 14, 16). The key of this story would seem to be the fact of God's "speaking" with Jacob. "God went up from him in the place where He ' spake ' with him " — " Jacob set up a pillar in the place where He < spake ' with him," and " called the name of the place where God spake' with him Bethel."
Whether these two narratives represent distinct events, or, as would appear to be the case in other instances in the lives of the patriarchs, are different representations of the one original occasion on which the bill of Bethel received its consecration, we know not, nor indeed does it concern us to know. It is perhaps worth notice that the prophet Hoses — in the only reference which the Hebrew Scriptures contain to this occurrence — had evidently the second of the two narratives before him, since in a summary of the life of Jacob he introduces it in the order in which it occurs in Genesis — laying full and characteristic stress on the key-word of the story: "He had power over the angel and pre- vailed ; he wept and made supplication unto Him ; He found him in Bethel, and there He tpnke with us, even Jehovah God of hosts " (Hos. xii. 4, 5).
Early as is the date involved in these narratives, yet, if we are to accept the precise definition of Gen. xii. 8, the name of Bethel would appear to have existed at this spot even before the arrival of Abram in Canaan : he removed from the oaks of Moreh to • ■ the ' mountain on the east of Bethel," with " Bethel on the west and Hai on the east." Here he built an altar; and hither be returned from Kgypt with Lot before their separation (xiii. 3, 4). See Stanley, 8. o> P. 218.
« * The two accounts relate to different journeys of Jacob when he stopped at Bethel. The origin of the oame.ia the fullness of its meaning, was not one but two- Wd. The accounts really differ only in this, tlia' the txpressive name which the patriarch gave to the | toe wi bis Betting out for Psdan-arem he had oceaslu. o •new and emohsstse on his return to Bethel, because
BETHEL
In one tiling, however, the above narratives aB agree, — in omitting any mention of town or build- ings at Bethel at that early period, and in drawing a marked distinction between the " city " of Lot and the consecrated "place" in its neighborhood (comp. besides the passages already quoted, Gen. xxxv. 7). Even in the ancient chronicles of the conquest the two are still distinguished (Josh, xvi 1, 2) ; and the appropriation of the name of Bethel to the city appears not to have been made till still later, when it was taken by the tribe of Ephrairo ; after which the name of Luz occurs no more (Jndg. i. 22-26). If this view be correct, there is a strict partllel between Bethel and Horiah, which (accord- ing to the tradition commonly followed) received its consecration when Abraham offered np Isaac, but did not become the site of an actual sanctuary till the erection of the Temple there by Solomon. [Mori ah.]
The intense significance of the title bestowed by Jacob on the place of bis vision — " House of God " — and the wide extent to which that appellation has been adopted in all languages and in spite of the utmost diversities of belief, has been well noticed by Mr. Stanley (220-1). It should not be over- looked how far this has been the case with the actual name; the very syllables of Jacob's exclama- tion, forming, as they do, the title of the chief sanctuary of the Mohammedan world — the Beit- allah of Mecca — while they are no leas the favorite designation of the meanest conventioes of the humblest sects of Protestant Christendom.
On the other hand, how singular is the met — if the conclusions of etymologists are to be trusted (Spencer, dt Leg. Hdtur. 444; Bochart, Canaan, ii. 2) — that the awful name of Bethel should have lent its form to the word by which was called one of the most perplexing of all the perplexing forms assumed by the idolatry of the heathen — the Baitulia, the Afffoi tpjrvxoi, at living stones, of the ancient Phoenicians. Another opportunity will occur for going more at length into this interesting sub- ject [Stoses] ; it will be sufficient here to say that the Baitulia seem to hive preserved the erect position of their supposed prototype, and that the worship consisted of anointing them with oil ( Aroobius, ode. Oenlts, i. 89).
The actual stone of Bethel itself was the subject of a Jewish tradition, according to which it wis removed to the second Temple, and served as ths pedestal lor the ark. It survived the destruction of the Temple by the Romans, and was resorted to by the Jews in their lamentations (Reland, Pal 638). [Temple, tbe Second.]
After the conquest Bethel is frequently heard of In the troubled times when there was no king hi Israel, it was to Bethel that the people went up in their distress to ask counsel of God (Judg. xx. IB 26, 31, xxi. 2: in the A. V. the name is translated '• house of God "). Here was the ark of the cove- nant under the charge of Phinehas the grandeor. of Aaron, with an altar and proper appliances tor the offering of burnt-offerings and peace-oflerlngt (xx. 26-28, xxi. 4); and tbe unwonted mention of a regular road or causeway as existing b e t wee n H
God again appeared to him there and granted to hiss still more signal manifestations of his presence ens' favor (Gen. xxxv. 14, 16). E.
» The word Is the same (121) in all three easss though In tbeA. V. It Is
Digitized by
Google
BETHEL.
and the great town of Sherhem is doubtless an in- 1 dketkm that it waa already in much repute. I^ater than thU we find it named at one of the holy cities to whicl Samuel went in circuit, taking equal rank with Gilgal and Mizpeh (1 Sam. vii. 16).
Doubtless, although we are not so expressly told, it was this ancient reputation, combined with it* situation on the extreme south frontier of bis new kingdom, and with the bold which it must hare had on the sympathies both of Deiuamin and hphraim — the former's by lot, and the latter's by conquest — that made Jeroboam chouse Bethel as the depository of the new false worship which was to seal and consummate the division between the ten tribes and the two.
Here be placed one of the two calves of gold, and built a " bouse of high places " and an altar of in- cense, by which he himself stood to burn, as we see him in the familiar picture of 1 K. xiii. Towards the end of Jeroboam's life Bethel fell into the hands of Judah (2 Chr. xiii. 19), whence it was probably recovered by Baasha (xvi. 1). It then remains un- mentioned for a long period. The worship of Baal, introduced by the Phoenician queen of Ahab (1 K. xvi 31 ), had probably alienated public favor from the simple erections of Jeroboam to more gorgeous shrines (3 K. x. 81, 22). Samaria had been built (IK. xvi. 24), and Jezreel, and these things must have all tended to draw public notice to the more northern part of the kingdom. It was during this period that Elijah visited Bethel, and that we hear of •• sons of the prophets " as resident there (2 K. ii. 2, 8), two facta apparently incompatible with the active existence of the calf-worship. The men tion of the bears so close to the town (ii. 23, 25), 'ooks too as if the neighborhood were not much 'requested at that time. But after his destruction of the Baal worship throughout the country, Jehu nppears to have returned to the simpler and more national religion of the calves, and Bethel comes once more into view (3 K. x. 23). Under the descendants of this king the place and the worship must have greatly flourished, for by the time of Jeroboam II., the great-grandson of Jehu, the rude village was again a royal residence with a " king's house" (Am. vii. 13); there were palaces both for ■winter" and "summer," "great bouses" and "houses of ivory" (iii. 15), and a very high degree of luxury in dress, furniture, and living (vi. 4-6). The one original altar was now accompanied by several others (iii. 14, ii. 8); and the simple "in- cense" of its founder had developed into the "bnrnt-oflerings" and "meat-ottering* "of "solemn TMemblies," with the fragrant " peace-offerings " of " fat beasts " (v. 21, 22).
How this prosperity came to its doom we are not told. After the desolation of the northern king- dom by the king of Assyria, Bethel still remained an abode of priests, who taught the wretched col- onists "how to fear Jehovah," "the God of the land " (2 K. xvii. 28, 27). The buildings remained tiD the time of Josiah, by whom they were de-i strayed ; and in the account preserved of his reform- ing iconoclasm we catch one more glimpse of the altar of Jeroboam, with its hut loathsome fire of " dead men's bones " burning upon it, the altar and high-place surviving in their irehaie antiquity amidst the successive additions of later votaries, tike the wooden altar of lleckr*. at Canterbury, which continued in its original i mplicity through nil the subsequent magnificence y! the church in which he waa m urd ere d (Stanley, Canterbury, 184). 19
BETHEL
288
Not the least remarkable of these later woiks waa
the monument (V*?D : ot^Aij), evidently a con- spicuous erection, of the " man of God," who pro- claimed the ultimate downfall of this idolatrous worship at its very outset, and who would seem to have been at a later date canonized as it were by the votaries of the very idolatry which he denounced. " Woe unto you ! for ye build the sepulchres of the prophets, and your fathers killed them."
But, in any case, the fact of the continued exist- ence of the tomb of this protester through so many centuries of idolatry illustrates very remarkably the way in which the worship of Jehovah and the false worship went on side by side at Bethel. It is plain from several allusions of Amos that this was the case (v. 14, 22); and the fact before noticed of prophets of Jehovah being resident there, and of the friendly visits even of the stern Elijah ; of the relation between the " man of God from Judah " and the " lying prophet " who caused his death of the manner in which Zedekiah the son of Che naanah, a priest of Baal, resorts to the name of Jehovah for his solemn adjuration, and lastly of the way in which the denunciations of Amos were tol- erated and he himself allowed to escape, — all these point to a state of things well worthy of in- vestigation. In this connection, too, it is curious that men of Bethel and Ai returned with Zerubba- bel (Ezr. ii. 28; Neb. vii. 32); and that they re- turned to their native place whilst continuing their relations with Nehemiah and the restored worship (Neh. xi. 81). In the Book of Eadras the name appears as Betolius. In later times Bethel is only named once, amongst the strong cities in Ju- daea which were repaired by Bacchides during the struggles of the times of tie Maccabees (1 Mace ix.60).
Bethel receives a bare mention from Eusebius and Jerome in the Onomattiam, as 12 miles from Jerusalem on the right hand of the road to Sichem • and here its ruins still lie under the scarcely altered name of Beitln. They cover a space of " three os four acres," and consist of " very many foundations and half-standing walls of houses and other build ings." " The ruins lie upon the front of a low hill between the heads of two hollow wadies which units and run off into the main valley tt-Smeetntt " (Rob. i. 448-9). Dr. Clarke, and other travellers since his visit, have remarked on the " stony " nature of the soil at Bethel, as perfectly in keeping with the narrative of Jacob's slumber there. When on the spot little doubt can be felt as to the localities of this interesting place. The round mount S. E. of Bethel must be the " mountain " on which Abnun built the altar, and on which he and Lot stood when they made their division of the land (Gen. xii. 7, xiii. 10). It is still thickly strewn to its top with stones formed by nature for the building of "altar" or sanctuary. As the eye turns iavol untarily eastward, it takes in a large fart of the olain of the Jordan opposite Jericho ; distant it it true, but not too distant to discern in that cleat atmosphere the lines of verdure that mark the brooks which descend from the mountains beyond the river and fertilize the plain even in its present neglected state. Further south lies, as in a map, fully half of that sea which now covers the ones fertile oasis of the " cities of the plain," and which in those days was as " the garden of the Lord\\ even ae the land of Egypt." Eastward again of this mount, at about the same distance on the left thai
Digitized by
Google
290
BBTHBTi
Bethel ii on the right, overlooking the Wady Su- vtinU, is a third MU crowned by a remarkably des- trtate-looking maas of gray debris, the most perfect heap of ruin to be seen even in that country of ruins. This is Tell er-Rijmeh, " the mound of the heap," agreeing in every particular of nan:e, aspect, and situation, with Ai.
An admirable passage on the history of Bethel will be found in Stanley (217-283).
3. [In Josh., Kom. Vat. Alex, omit; Comp. AM. BwMiA.] A town in the south part of Judah. named in Josh. xii. 16 and 1 Sam. xxx. 27. The collocation of the name in these two Kste is deci- sive against its being the well-known Bethel. In the latter esse the LXX. read BaiAroup, •• «• Beth-cur [but Comp. Alex. BaiMji.]. By comparison of the lists of the towns of Judah and Simeon (Josh. xv. 80, xix. 4; 1 Chr. iv. 30), the place appears under the names of Chesil, Bkthul, and Bethuki.
O. * It is remarkable that a place so prominent as Bethel (1) in the 0. T. should be unnamed in the New; and yet it continued to exist in the time of Christ, for Joaephus (B. J. iv. 1), § 9) relates its capture by Vespasian on his march from Tiberius to Jerusalem. The Saviour must have passed within sight of it (perhaps at other times, but certainly) on his journey from Juda?a to Galilee, when he stopped at Jacob's well near Sychar (John iv. 8 ff.), and must have been near it when be re- tired to Ephralm (John xi. 54) after the raising of Lazarus; but there is no evidence that he ever turned aside to go to the place itself. After the notice of Bethel in the Onomasticon (above referred to) it disappeared from history, and for ages ita lo- cation was unknown to the people of western coun- tries. It is an instance of what is true of so many of the ancient places in the Bible, namely, that after having been last mentioned in the Scriptures they were unheard of, till geographers and tourists in our own day have traversed the land, and on asking the inhabitants to tell them the names of then- towns and villages have had the old Scripture names given back to them from the mouths of the people. It is but just to add that the identifica- tion of BeiOn with the ancient Bethel seems to be due to the missionary Nicolayson, in 1836. (Jewish Intelligence, Feb. 1837, p. 38.) Dr. Robinson (Researches, iii. 267 fT.) argues the question at length whether Bali n may not also be the Better which was the scene of the great battle between the Jewish leader Bar-cochba, Son of a Star, and Hadrian, a battle so terribly disastrous to the Jews. The supposition (Williams, Holy City, ii. p. 212) that this Bether is the ridge near BMr, 2J hours southwest of Jerusalem, he regards as without any sufficient foundation.
The sojourn of Abraham and Lot with their flocks and herds in this region (Gen. xiii. 1 ff.) im- plies that it wa* very fertile and well suited to their pastoral occupations. The writer can testify that it maintains still its ancient character in this re- spect. The cattle which he saw there surpassed in number and size any that he saw at any one time in any other place. Springs abound; and a little to the west, toward Jvfna, the Roman Gophna, was a flooded meadow, which as late as 28th of April was almost large enough to be called a lake. On the hill-top just east of Bethel, where Abraham and Lot agreed to separate from each other, the tr* catenas a sight which is quite ■tattling: we tee
BETHESDA
not only the course of the Jordan stieieMag mail and south, readily traced by the waving line of verdure along its banks, but its waters broken and foaming as they roll over some of the many cas- cades, almost cataracts, for which the river is re- markable- Lieutenant Lynch, who floated dowr. the Jordan from the Lake of Galilee to the Dead Sea, ascertained that the river in its intermediate passage rushes over not fewer than 97 violent rap- ids, as well as many others less precipitous. It is interesting to be reminded that sepulchres are found at the present day in the rocky heights around BetheL See Sinai und Golgotha, von F. A. Strauss, p. 871. Stanley also (Sin. and Pal p. 147, Am. ed.) speaks of "the excavations'' which the trav- eller sees in approaching this place, in which the dead of so many past generations have been buried. It was from such recesses, no doubt, that king Jo- siah, in his zeal for the worship of Jehovah, dug up the bones of the old idolaters who had lived at BetheL which he burned on the altar of the golden calf in order by this act of pollution to mark his abhorrence of such idolatry, and to render the place infamous forever. There is nothing very remark- able in the situation or scenery of Bethel to impress the observer; and the hold which it acquired on the religious veneration of the Hebrews presupposes some such antecedent history as that -elated of the patriarchs in the book of Genesis. H.
BETH'ELITE, THE (1 K. xvi. 34)- [Bethel.]
BETH-ETHER {p$$n rPS, home of the
valley. BaiS/tJ; Alex. Bnftac/uir: Bethemec), a place on or near the border of Asher, on the north side of which was the ravine of Jiphthah-el (Josh, xix. 87). Robinson has discovered an 'Amkoh about 8 miles to the N. E. of Akka ; but if his identification of Jefat with Jiphthah-el be tenable, the site of Beth-emek must be sought for further south than Amkah (Rob. iii. 103, 107-8), G.
BETHER, the Mountains of O0? ^7 : ipn koOmivLtW- Bether, and Bethel [?]), Cant, ii. 17. There is no clue to guide us to what moun- tains are intended here.
For the site of Bether, so famous in the post- biblical history of the Jews, see Rehuid, 639, 640; Rob. iii. 967-271. G.
• Bether, says Gesenius, signifies section, a piece cut off, and describes apparently a region consisting of hills and valleys, and at the same time craggy, precipitous. Fiirst defines the term in the same way. The scene of Solomon's Song being laid on Mount Lebanon, we may suppose Bether to have been in that region whose physical aspects so well agree with the etymology, though that trait be- longs, of course, to many other parte of Palestine, This Bether has probably no connection with that of the later Jewish history ; see addition to Bethel.
H.
BETHESTJ A (Bi>0fcoi, " "* ) j-ttu, K»Ta )
home of mercy, at NTO"'*? H*?, place of the flow- ing of water: Eueeb. BirfaAt: Bethsaida), the Hebrew name of a reservoir or tank (icoAupMfya, I. e. a swimming-pool), with five "porches " (vrois\\ close upon the sheep-gate or "market" (M Digitized by
Google
BETH-KZEL
the porches — i. e. cloisters or colonnades <- — we extensive enough to accommodate a large lumber of nek and infirm people, whose custom t was to wait there for the "troubling of the rater."
Eusebius — though unfortunately he givea no slue to the situation of Bethesda — describes it in the Onomattioon as existing in his time as two pools (sV roar Klpvms SiSi/iois), the one supplied by the periodical rains, while the water of the other was of a reddish color (wThe large reservoir called the Birktt /trail, within the walls of the city, close by the St Ste- phen's gate, and under the northeast wall of the Haram area, is generally considered to be the mod- ern representative of Bethesda. This tradition reaches back certainly to the time of Seewulf, a. d. 1103, who mentions it under the name of Beth- saida (Early Trae. 41). It is also named in the Citet dt Jheruttlem, a. d 1187 (sect. vii. ; Rob. ii. 862), and in more modern times by Maundrell and all the later travellers.
The little that can be said on the subject goes rather to confirm than to invalidate this tradition. On the one hand, (1.) the most probable position of the sheep-gate is at the northeast part of the city [Jkrdsaixm]. On the other hand, the D'uktt /trail exhibits none of the marks which appear to have distinguished the water of Bethesda in the records of the Evangelist and of Eusebius. (2.) The construction of the Birlceh a such as to show that it was originally a water-reservoir, 6 and not, as has been suggested, the moat of a fortress (Rob. i. 293-4, Ui. 243); (3.) there is certainly a remark- able coincidence between the name as given by Eu- sebius, Bezatha, and that of the northeast suburb of the city at the time of the Gospel history — Bewtha; and (4.) there is the difficulty that if the Birket /trail he not Bethesda, which of the ancient *• pools " does it represent?
One other proposed identification must be no- ticed, namely, that of Dr. Robinson (i. 342-3), who suggests the * fountain of the Virgin," in the val- ley of the Kedron, a abort distance above the Pool as* Siloara. In favor of this are its situation, sup- posing the sheep-gate to be at the southeast of the sity, ss Lightfoot, Robinson, and others suppose, and the strange intermittent "troubling of the wa- ter " caused by the periodical ebbing and Bowing it the supply. Against it are the confined size of he pool, and the difficulty of finding room for the ire stoat. (See Barclay's detailed account, City, fe. 616-524, and 325-6.) G.
BBTH-E-ZEL (bVMn /V2, home of firm. n*M (?)•• eurer ixi/urot «Mi: dbmtis vicina), a
BETH-HABAJJ
291
• CMsten w colonnades round artificial tanks an tomwoa In the Bast. One example Is the Taj bowree, at the est of drawings of Beajaport now publishing by fee last India Company.
* The photographs, woodcuts, and careful state* rents of Saltmann, are conclusive on this point
place named only in Mic. i. 11. From the context it was doubtless situated in the plain of Pailistia
G. * Gesenius defines the name as " fixed dwelling ; " and the point of the expression in Mic. i. 11 seems to turn on that meaning. " They who abide, strong though they be, shall not furnish an abiding place." See Pusey's Minor ProphtU, iii. 300. In some versions (Sept. Vulg. Luth.) the expression, instead of being treated as a proper name, is rendered home by the tide, i. e. the one next. H.
BETH-GA'DER (~n$ '?, If not in pause,
Geder, "n?. [home of the vxiU] : Bttydip; Vat. Ba.ftya.W ; Alex.] Bai0ytSap : Bethoader), doubtless a place, though it occurs in the geneal- ogies of Judah as if a person (1 Chr. ii. 51). Pos- sibly the same place as Gkdku (Josh. xii. 13).
G.
BETH-GATbTUL (bs»| *2, home of At weaned, Gesen. Lex., but may it not be " house of camel"?: oUos Toi/uix; Alex. ra/ueAa. Beth- ganud), a town of Moab, in the mithor or downs east of Jordan (A. V. " plain country," Jer. xlviii. 23, comp. 21); apparently a place of late date, since there is no trace of it in the earlier lists of Num. xxxii. 34-38, and Josh. xiii. 16-20. A place called Urn eUJemdl is said to exist a few miles south of Bmrah in the HauriLn (Rurckh. 106; Kiepert's map in Rob. 1857); but this is much too far to the N. E. to suit the requirements of the text In a country of nomadic tribes this latter name would doubtless be a common one. G.
BETH-HACCEREM* [Htb. -hacce'rem]
(D^"5n 2, home of the vine: [in Neh.,] Bt|9-
"X-V-Mi l VtL Bi)flaxo#. Alex.] Bjj9axx-W"« : [in Jer., Bcutfax-wa, Sin. BcMayof^a, Alex. Bq00>x a r >: ] Bethaeharam, [Bethacarem]), a town which, like a few other places, is distinguished
by the application to it of the word pelec, "i"pQ, A. V. "part" (Neh. iii. 14). It had then a "ruler" called ~>1J*. From the other mention of it (Jer. vi. 1) we find that it was used as a bea- con-station, and that it was near Tekoa. By Jerome (Comm. Jer. vi.) a village named Bethach arma is said to have been on a mountain between Tekoa and Jerusalem, a position in which the em inence known as the Frank mountain (Herodium > stands conspicuous; and this has accordingly been suggested as Beth-haccerem (Pococke, Rob. i. 480). The name is at any rate a testimony to the early fruitfulneea of this part of Palestine.
Karem (Kcye/i) is one of the towns added in the LXX. to the Hebrew text of Josh. xv. 60, at in the mountains of Judah, in the district of Bethlehem.
G.
BETH-HA-RAN (J^n 2 : A, BoiSopoV; [Alex. BoiOoppa:] Betharan), one of the " fenced cities " on the east of Jordan, " built " by the Gadites (Num. xxxii. 36). It is named with Beth- nimrah, and therefore is no doubt the same place at Beth-aram (accurately Beth-haram), Josh.
c This name deserves notice as one of the very fan Instances In which the translators of the A. V. have retained the definite article, which In the original at frequently occurs In the middle of compound proprt
Digitized by
Goo^l?
292
BETH-HOGLA
iHL 97. Hie name is not (bond in the Bite of toe towns of Moab in either Isaiah, Jeremiah, or Eae- bel. G.
BETH-HOG'LA, and -HOCLAH ($
•"'7^ ?» hoiue of partridge, Gesen. ; though Jerome gives another interpretation, locut gyri, reading the
■xxx* ^?3? ?> "d connecting it with the fu- neral raeea or dances at the mourning for Jacob [Atad] : BaiOayAcuip, [6A\\aaBETH-HCRON (VvVin'a, or in con- tracted form yyih 3, and once ) in 3, house of caverns or hole*: Bat8*p6r, [etc.:] Bethoron), the name of two towns or villages, an "upper"
(f^y? '§) «»d a "nether" flVIOJIin '»), (Josh, xvi, 8, 5; 1 Chr. rii. 24), on the 'road from Gibson to Azekah (Josh. x. 10, 11) and the Philis- tine Plain (1 Mace. iii. 34). Beth-horon lay on the boundary-line between Benjamin and Ephraim (Josh. xvi. 3, 5, and xriii. 13, 14), was counted to Ephraim (Josh. xxL 22; 1 Chr. rii. 34), and given to the Kohathites (Josh. xxi. 22; 1 Chr. vi. 68 [53]).
The road connecting the two places is memorable in sacred history as the scene of two of the most complete victories achieved by the Jewish arms: that of Joshua over the five kings of the Amorites (Josh, x.; Ecclus. xlvi. 6), and that of Judas Mac- cahajus over the forces of Syria under Seron (1 Mace. iii. 13-24). Later still the Roman army uider Cestins Gallua was totally cut ap at the same .pot (Joseph. B. J. ii. 19, §§ 8, 0).
There is no room for doubt that the two Beth- horon* still survive in the modern villages of Beit-
'ir ( .«JS OUk?) et-Tahta and eUFSka, which
ware first noticed by Dr. Clarke, and have been since visited by Dr. Robinson, Mr. Stanley, and others. Besides the similarity of the name, and the foot that the two places are still designated as "upper" and "lower," all the requirements of the narrative are fulfilled in this identification. The road is still the direct one from the site which must lave been Gibeon (el-Jib), and from Michmash v MakhmAs) to the Philistine plain on the one hand, and Antipatris (Joseph. B. J. u. 19, % 9) on the other. On the mountain which lies to the south- ward of the nether village is still preserved the name ( Yilo) and the site of Ajalon, so closely con- nected with the proudest memories of Beth-horon ; and the long "descent" between the two remains analtcreil from what it was on that great day 1 which was like no day before or after it"
The importance of the road on which the two Betb-horons are situated, the main approach to the
« The statements of Dr. Robinson and Mr. Stanley n tbJa point an somewhat at variance; but although he road from Gibeon to BntHkr tt-Takta la by no xao* a uniform rise, yet the Impress i on b certainly
BETH-JESHIMOTH
interior of the country from the hostile district* oe both sides of Palestine — Philistia and Egypt on the west, Moat and Amnion on the east — at one* explains and justifies the frequent fortification of these town* at different periods of the history (1 K. ix. 17; 3 Chr. viii. 6; 1 Mace ix. Ml; Jud. It. 4, 5). This road — (till, as in ancient times, " the great road of communication and heavy transport between Jerusalem and the sea-coast" (Kob. ii. 262), though a route rather more direct, known as the "Jaffa road," is now used by travellers with light baggage — leaves the main north road at Tulril el-t'il, 3J miles from Jerusalem, due west of Jericho. Bending slightly to the north, it runs by the modern village of el-Jib, the ancient Gibeon, and then proceeds by the Betb-horons in a direct line due west to Jimzu [Gimzo] and LAdd [Ltd- da], at which it parts into three, diverging north to Caphar-Saoa [Antipatris], south to Gasa, and west to Jaffa [Joppa].
From Gibeon to the Upper Beth-horon is a dis- tance of about 4 miles of broken ascent and de- scent. The ascent, however, predominates, and this therefore appears to be the "going up" to Beth-horon which formed the first stage of Joshua's pursuit.' With the upper village the descent com- mences; the road rough and difficult even for the mountain-paths of Palestine; now over sheets of smooth rock flat as the flagstones of a London pavement; now over the upturned edge* of the limestone strata ; and now amongst the loose rectan- gular stones so characteristic of the whole of this dis- trict. There are in many places step* cut, and other marks of the path having been artificially improved. But though rough, the way can hardly be called "precipitous;" still less is it a ravine (Stanley, p. 208), since it run* for the most part along the back of a ridge or water-abed dividing wadies on either hand. Alter about three miles of this descent, a slight rise leads to the lower village standing on its mamelon — the last outpost of the Benjamite hills, and characterized by the date-palm in the enclosure of the village mosque. A abort and sharp fall below the village, a few undulations and the road is amongst the dura of the great corn-growing plain of Sharon.
This rough descent from the upper to the lower Beit'ur is the " going down to Beth-boron " of the Bible narrative. Standing on the high ground of the upper village, and overlooking the wild scene, we may feel assured that it was over this rough path that the Canaanites fled to their native low- lands.
In a remarkable fragment of early history (1 Chr. vii. 24) we are told that both the upper and lower town* were built by a woman of Ephraim, Sherah, who in the present state of the passage appears as a grand-daughter of the founder of her tribe, and alio as a direct progenitor of the great leader with whose history the place i* so closely connected. G.
BETH-JESHIMOTH, or -JES1MOTH
(nSOB^ri '?; in Number*, /"ibtTVI, Hoist of the wattes: Ato-uuM, [etc.;] Alex. Aoiuatf, [etc,:] Bethsimoth, BeUiitrimoth), a town or place east of
Jordan, in the « desert* " (nh"l?) of Moab; that
that of an ascent ; and BriPtr, though perhaps H higher than thr ridge between H and QUwoa, ye) looks higher, because H Is ao amah above everyttatei beyond H.
Digitized by
Googli
BETH-LEBAOTH
a, sn the lower level at the south end of the Jor- fan valley (Num. xxxiii. 49;; and named with Asbdoth-pisgah and Beth-peor. It waa one of the limits cf the encampment of Israel before croaaing the Jofdan. Later it waa allotted to Reuben (Joan, rii. 3, xiii. 30), but came at bat into the handa of Moab, and formed one of the citiea which were "the glory of the country" (Efcxxv. 9). Schwarz (p. 228) quotes *' a Heth-Jitimuth a* still known at the nurtheasternmost point of the Dead Sea, half a mile from the Jordan; " but this requires con- firmation. G.
BETH LEB'AOTH (HIK} 1 ? '?, haut of honeua: BaBapte ; Alex. BoifloAjSofl : Beth- Ubaoth), a town in the lot of Simeon (Josh. xix. 6), and therefore in the extreme south of Judah (xv. 82, Lebaoth), probably in the wild country to which its name bears witness. In the parallel list In 1 Chr. iv. 31 the name is given Bkth-mkki.
G.
BETH -LEHEM (DnS i"Va=Aou»e of
bread: Bt)8A«V : Btthlthtm). 1. One of the oldest towns in Palestine, already in existence at the time of Jacob's return to the country. Its earliest name was Ephkath or Epbratah (see Gen. xxxv. 16, xlviii. 7 ; Josh. xv. 60, LXX. ), and it is not till long after the occupation of the country by the Israelites that we meet with it under its new name of Bethlehem. Here, as in other cases (eomp. Beth-meoti, Beth-dibl&thaim, Beth-peor), the " Beth " appears to mark the bestowal of a Hebrew appellation ; and if the derivations of the Lexicons are to be trusted, the name in its present shape ap- pears to have been an attempt to translate the earlier Ephratah into Hebrew language and idiom, just as the Arabs have In their torn, with a further slight change of meaning, converted it into BtU-lahm (house of flesh).
However this n ay be, the ancient name lingered us a SunS'Jar word in the mouths of tho inhabitants of th» pbwe (Rut 6 i. 2, iv. 11; 1 Sam. xvii. 12), and in the poetry of the Psalmists and Prophets (Ps. ^xrui S; lUc. v. 2) to a late period. [Eph- kath.J In the genealogical lists of 1 Chr. it recurs, and Ephrath appears as a person — the wife
of Caleb and mother of Hur (*V) (ii. 19, 51, iv. 4); the title of "father of Bethlehem " being bestowed both on Hur (iv. 4) and on Sauna, the wn of Hur (ii. 51, 54). The name of Salma re- calls a very similar name intimately connected with Jethlebetn, namely, the father of Buaz, Salmah
(TVfiW, Ruth Iv. 90; A. V. « Salmon ") or Sal- son ftSzibtr, verse 21). Hur is also named in Sx. xxxi. Sand 1 Chr. ii. 90, as the lather of Uri the father of BezaleeL In the East a trade or call- ing remains fixed in one family for generations, and if there is any foundation for the tradition of the Targum, that Jesse the father of David was "a weaver of the veils of the sanctuary " « (Targ. Jon- athan on 9 Sam. xxi. 19), he may have inherited the accomplishments and the profession of his art om his forefather, who was "filled with the Spirit God," •• to work all manner of works," anc.
• At the data of toe visit of Benjamin of Tudela, hers ware still " twelve Jews, dyen by profession, Hv- H at iWb-Wi«m " (BenJ. of Tudela, JUm, I. 76).
» Nay not Ibis elucidate the suasions to the " weev-
BETHXEHEH
298
amongst them that of the embroiderer and the weaver (Ex. xxxv. 35 ).*
After the conquest Bethlehem appears under iU own name Beth-lehem-judah (Judg. xrii. 7 ; 1 Sam. xvii. 12; Ruth i. 1, 2), possibly, though hardly probably, to distinguish it from the small and re mote place of the same name in Zebulun. As the Hebrew text now stands, however, it is omitted altogether from the list of the towns of Judah in Joshua xv. though retained by the LXX. iu the eleven names which they insert between verses 59 and 60. Among these it occurs between Theko (Tekoa), BikA (comp. 1 Chr. iv. 4, 5), and Phagor (? Peor, 9>cryd>p). This omission from the He- brew text is certainly remarkable, but it is quite in keeping with the obscurity in which Bethlehem re- mains throughout the whole of the sacred history. Not to speak of the later event which has made the name of Bethlehem so familiar to the whole Chris- tian and Mussulman world, it was, as the birthplace of David, the scene of a most important occurrence to ancient Israel. And yet from some cause or other it never rose to any eminence, nor ever be- came the theatre of any action or business. It is difficult to say why Hebron and Jerusalem, with no special associations in their favor, were fixed on as capitals, while the place in which the great ideal king, the hero and poet of the nation, drew his first breath and spent his youth remained an " ordinary Judeean village." No doubt this is in part owing to what will be noticed presently — the isolated nature of its position ; but that circumstance did not prevent Gibeon, Raniah, and many other places situ- ated on eminences from becoming famous, and is not sufficient to account entirely for such silence respect- ing a place so strong by nature, commanding one of the main roads, and the excellence of which as a military position may be safely inferred from the fact that at one time it was occupied by the Phil- istines as a garrison (2 Sam. xxiii. 14 ; 1 Chr. xi. 18).
Though not named as a Levities! city, it was apparently a residence of Invites, for from it came the young man Jonathan, the son of Gershom, who became the first priest of the Danites at their new northern settlement (Judg. xrii. 7, xviii. 30), and from it also came the concubine of the other Levite whose death at Gibeah caused the destruction of the tribe of Benjamin (xix. 1-9).
The book of Ruth is a page from the domestic history of Bethlehem ; the names, almost the very persons, of the Bethlehemites are there brought before us ; we are allowed to assist at their most peculiar customs, and to witness the very springs of those events which have conferred immortality on the name of the place. Many of these customs were doubtless common to Israel in general, but one thing must have been peculiar to Bethlehem. What most strikes the view, after the charm of the general picture has lost its first hold on us, is the intimate connection of the place with Moab. Of the origin of this connection no record exists, no hint of it has yet been discovered, but it con- tinued in force for at least a century after the ar rival of Ruth, till the time when her great grandson could find no more secure retreat for his parents froc the fory of Saul, thin the bouse of the king
er's beam" (whatever the "beam" may be) which occur In the accounts of giants or mighty men slain by David or his heron, but not In any unoonnsctei with htm.
Digitized by
Godgti:
294
BETHLEHEM
of Moab at Mirpeh (1 Sam. xxii. 3, 4). But what- 1 ever its origin, here we find the connection in full | vigur. When the famine occurs, the natural re- 1 source U to go to the country of Moab and " con- tinue there; " the surprise of the city is occasioned not at Naomi's going, but at her return. Ruth was » not like " the handmaidens of Hoax — some difference of feature or complexion there was doubt- less which distinguished the "children of Lot" from the children of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; but yet she gleans after the reapers in the field with- out molestation or remark, and when Boaz in the most public manner possible proclaims his intention of taking the stranger to be his wife, no voice of remonstrance is raised, but loud congratulations are expressed, the parallel in the life of Jacob occurs at
BETHLEHEM
once to all, and a blessing is invoked on the head of Ruth the Moabiteas, that she may be like the two daughters of the Hesopotamian Nabor, " like Raehft and like Leah, who did build the house of Israel. '" This, in the face of the strong denunciations of Moab contained in the Law is, to say the least, very remarkable-
The elevation of David to the kingdom does not appear to have affected the fortunes of his native place. The residence of Saul acquired a new title specially from him, by which it was called even down to the latest time of Jewish history (9 Sam. xxi. 6 ; Joseph. B. J. v. 2. § 1, Ta$a6Bethlehem.
the well-known story of his sudden longing for the water of the well by the gate of his childhood (2 Sam. xxiii. 15).
The few remaining casual notices of Bethlehem in the Old Testament may be quickly enumerated. It was fortified by Rehoboam (2 Chr. xi. 6). By the time of the Captivity, the Inn of Chimham by
(v"N •= "dose to") Bethlehem, appears to have lecome the recognized point of departure for trav- .Uers to Egypt (Jer. xli. 17) — a caravanserai or
khan (rW")3 : see Stanley, App. § 90), perhaps the identical one which existed there at the time of our Lord (>urri\\vpa), like those which still exist all over the east at the stations of travellers. Lastly, "Children of Bethlehem," to the number ;rf 123, returned with Zerubbabel from Babylon 'Ezr. U. 81; Neh. vii. 26).
a Moab appears elsewhere In connection with a place In Judah, Ja.<*uti-lehem (1 Chr. tv. 22). We might he tempted to believe the name merely another form Of 2frrA-lehem, If the context — the mention of Mere- shah and Choseha. places on the extreme west of the -ribs— did not forbid it.
• In the Owe* copies of St. Matthew the name Is
In the New Testament Bethlehem retains itsdis tinctive title of Bethlehem judah * (Matt. ii. 1, 5), and once, in the announcement of the angels, the "city of David " c (Luke U. 4; and comp. John vii. 42; KAfter this nothing is beard of it till near the mid- dle of the 2d century, when Justin Martyr speaks of our Lord's birth aa having taken place " in a ear- given as B. rijt 'Iovtew > but In the mora udn Syriac recension lately published by Mr. Canton it In, as In the 0. T., Bethtehem-judah.
c Observe that this phrase has lost the mearuo* which it bears In the O. T., whan It specially ana Invariably signifies the fortress of the JsbnaMee, fee taetnass of Bon (% 8am. v. 7, 8 ; 1 Chr XL t, 7).
Digitized by
Google
BETHLEHEM
■tin care wry close to the Tillage,'' which cave be pa on to say had been specially pointed out by baiah a» " a sign." Toe passage from Latah to which he refers is xxxiii. 13-19, in ihe LXX. ver- sion of which occurs the following — " He shall dwell on high: Hi* place of defense shall be in a lofty cave of the strong rock " (Justin. DM. c Tryph. §5 78, TO). Such is the earliest supplement we possess to the meagre indications of the narrative of the Gospels; and while it is not possible to say with certainty that the tradition is true, there is no reatOL for discrediting it There is nothing in itself improbable — as there certainly is in many cases where the traditional scenes of events are laid in caverns — in the supposition that the place in which Joseph aud Mary took shelter, and where was the "manger" or "stall" (whatever the But the step from the belief that the nativity may have taken place in a cavern, to the belief that the present subterraneous vault or crypt is that cavern, is a very wide one. Even in the 160 years that had passed when Justin wrote, so much bad happened at Bethlehem that it is difficult to believe that the true spot coukl have been accurately pre- served. In that interval — an interval as long as that between the landing of William HI. and the battle of Waterloo — not only had the neighbor- hood of Jerusalem been overrun and devastated by the Romans at the destruction of the city, but the em- peror Hadrian, amongst other desecrations, had tctually planted a grove of Adonis at the spot {luau inumbrabit Adonidu, Jerome, Ep. Paul.). This grove remained at Bethlehem for no less than 180 years, namely, from A. D. 135 till 315. After this the place was purged of its abominations by Constantine, who about A. D. 330 erected the pres- ent cburcb (Euseb. Kit Comt. iii. 40. See Tobler, 102, note). Conceive the alterations in the ground tnplied in this statement ! — a heathen sanctuary istablished and a grove planted on the spot — that grove and those erections demolished to make room for the Basilica of Constantine !
The modern town of Beil-lnhm ( **. oyO )
be* to the E. of the main road from Jerusalem to Hebron, 6 miles from the former. It covers " the E. and N. E. parts of the ridge of a " long gray hill " of Jura limestone, which stands nearly due E. and W., and is about a mile in length. The hill has a deep valley on the N. and another on the S. The west end shelves down gradually to the valley ; but the east end if bolder, and overlooks a plain of some extent. The slopes of the ridge are In many ■art* covered by terraced gardens, shaded by rows of olives with figs and vines, the terraces sweeping round the contour of the hill with great regularity. On the top of the hill lies the village in a kind of
• It Is a* wall to remember that the " stable >< and |a accompaniments an the creations cf the imagtoa- loo of posts sod pelnten, with no to port from ttj fospel narrative.
» Mr. Stanley mentions, and recurs ehaneterletJ- jalry so the Interesting atet, that the present roof Is waatraatad from Jsnglisb oak given to the church by •sward IT. (& f p. 141, 489) Tobler, 104, not,,
BETHLEHEM 20£
irregukr triangle (Stewart), at about 1B0 yard* from the apex of which, and separated from it oy a vacant apace on the extreme eastern part of thr ridge, spreads the noble Basilica of St. Helena, >' half church, half fort," now embraced by it* three convent*, Greek, Latin, and Armenian.
Thi* i* not the place for a description of the " holy place* " of Bethlehem. All that can be said about them ha* been well said by Lord Nugent (i. 13-21), and Mr. Stanley (438-442). (See also, though interspersed with much irrelevant matter, Stewart, 246, 334-6.) Of the architecture of the church very little is known ; for a resume of that little see Fergusson's Handbook of Architecture, 524 ; also Salzmann's Photographs and the £tudt accompanying them (p. 72).* One fact, of great interest — probably the most genuine about the place — is associated with a portion of the crypt of this church, namely, that here, " beside what he believed to be the cradle of the Christian faith," St. Jerome lived for more than 30 years, leaving a lasting monument of his sojourn in the Vulgate translation of the Bible.
In the plain below and east of the convent, about a mile from the walls, is the traditional scene of the angels' appearance to the shepherds, a very small, poor village called Beit-Sdhur, to the E. of which are the unimportant remains of a Greek church. These buildings and ruins are surrounded by olive- trees (Seetzen, ii. 41, 42). Here in Arculfs time, •' by the tower of Ader," was a church dedicated to the three shepherds, and containing their mon- uments (Arculf, 6). But this plain is too rich ever to have been allowed to lie in pasturage, and it is more likely to have been then occupied, as it is now aud as it doubtless was in the days of Kuth, by cornfields, and the sheep to have been kept on the hills.'
The traditional well of David (2 Sam. xxiii. 15), a group of three cisterns, is more than half a mile away from the present town on the other side, of the wady on the north. A few yards from the western end of the village are two apertures, which have the appearance of wells; but they are merely openings to a cistern connected with the aqueduct below, and we have Dr. Robinson's assurance that there is now no well of living water in or near the town.
The population of Beit-iahm is about 3000 souls, entirely Christians. All travellers remark the good looks of the women (Eolhtn), the substantial, clean appearance of the houses, and the general air of comfort (for an eastern town) which prevails. G.
• In regard to the well at Bethlehem (1) it should be remarked that David (see 2 Sam. xxiii 15) longed not for "living water" but for that from
the " reservoir " or " cittern " (a* 1N3 signifies, see Furst; Sept. Aokkos : Vulg. ctsadduce* 'he authority of Eutyehlus that the present •""buret i* the work of Justinian, who destroyed that of Constantine at not sufficiently magnificent.
e 'ATpavAovmt (Luke U. 8 ; A. V. "abiding In the Held ") hat no special reference to " field " more thai hill, but means rather "pasting the night out of doors; " x*f*> Digitized by
Googl
296 JBETHLEHEMITE
to M supplied by on aqueduct from Solomon's Pooh. The same springs must have furnished Beth- lehem with water of old (there is no better water in all that region now); and supposing David to nave been, as he probably was, in the wilderness of Tekoa at the time, it was the water of which he would naturally think not only as so good in itself, but actually nearer to him than any other. The '• tra- ditional well," half a mile or more northeast of Bethlehem, contains water at times (Hitter, Krd- kunde, xvi. 286; Wilson, ljinit of U.e Bible, i. 399): but at that distance it would not so nat- urally be associated with the gate. As we have seen above, it is no objection that the so-called " well " is a cistern or reservoir. H.
2. (DOb 'a : BaiSfuiy, Alex. BBBTH'LEHEMITE, THE (Wa
^n ?0 : B»0A«/«rnjj [Vat. -fur], t Bot0A«- l>tn)t [Vat iuuii-]i Alex. B^6A.cBETHLO / MON (Btu«A«ji«>; [Vat. P«y«- 9\\mumv; Aid. Bt6k<*wir : Sepoltmon]), 1 Esdr. v. 17. [Bethlehem, l.J G.
BETH-MA'ACHAH (H^D 'a, and with
the article, EH S [haute of oppression] : B«6/*o-
X", +«p/iox«i; [Vat. Bcu9/iox«: Alex. Bijfyu»x a: ] BtUivmncha), a place named only in 2 Sam. xx. 14, 15, and there occurring more as a definition of the position of Abel than for itself. In the absence of more information, we can only conclude that it is Identical with Maaciiah, or Akam-maachah, me of the petty Syrian kingdoms in the north of Palestine. [Akam.] g.
beth-mak.'caboth (r6s?$ct 'a,
'lotut of the chariots, in Chron. without the article: 4ai6/iax43, [Bai0/uapi/u£0, Vat. -pa-:] Alex. 3ai9annapxBETH-PALBT
leas in appearance than in meaning is quite in ok* raster with the nlays on words frequent in Hebrew literature. [H azak-susxk ; Mauji aknail] G.
BETH-ME'ON (]WO'a: olico. MoftV Bethmaon), Jer. xlviii. 23. A contracted form of tht name elsewhere given as Bkth-baal-meon. G.
BETH-NIMTtAH (!TTM iTa = houst of sweet imter, Gesen. ; t) Napptfyi, BeutiaraBpi Alex. AiiBptw, [Bifiafira ; Comp. Brfivaftfir Brfiavafipd; Aid. Aftpdv, Briiyofipd-] BeUintmrn), one of the " fenced cities " on the east of the Jor- dan taken and " built " by the tribe of Gad (Num. xxxii. 36) and described as lying "in the valley''
(pQVa) beside Beth-haran (Josh. xiii. 27). h. Num. xxxii. 3 it is named simply Nimrah. By Eusebius and Jerome ( (Mom. Bethamnaram, and Betb-nemra) the village is said to have been still standing five miles north of Libiaa (Beth-haran), and under N^flpa Eusebius mentions that it was a large place, mfyjij iteylcn), in Kartwala ( ? Bata- nasa), and called Abara.
The name stills survives in the Nahr Nimrt*, the Arab appellation of the lower end of the Wady Shoaib, where the waters of that valley discharge themselves into the Jordan close to one of the reg- ular fords a few miles above Jericho. It has been seen by Seetzen (Beisen, 1854, ii. 318), and Rob- inson (i. 651), but does not appear to have been explored, and all that is known is that the vegeta- tion is very thick, betokening an abundance of wa- ter. The Wudy Shoaib runs back up into the Eastern mountains, as far as et-SaU. Its name (the modern form of Hobab?) connects it with the wanderings of the children of Israel, and a tradi- tion still clings to the neighborhood, that it was down this vaUV.y they descended to the Jordan (Seetzen, ii. 377).
It seems to have escaped notice how fully the requirements of Bethabara are met hi the circum- stances of Beth-nimrah — its abundance of water and its situation close to " the region round about Jordan " (^ x-«pixwpot toI 'IopJdVou, *• e. the Cic- car of the O. T., the Oasis of Jericho), immediately accessible to " Jerusalem and all Judtea " (John i. 28; Matt iii. 5; Mark i. 5) by the direct and or- dinary road from the capital. Add to this, what is certainly a strong confirmation of this suggestion, that in the I, XX. the name of Beth-nimrah is found almost exactly assuming the form of Bethabara — Bateavafipd, Bv9a$pd, BtiapaBA (see Holmes and Farsons's LXX.).
The " Waters of Nimrim," which are named in the denunciations of Moab by Isaiah and Jeremiah, may from the context be the brook which still bears the same name at the S. E. part of the Dead Sea. [Nimrim.] A similar name (signifying, however, in Arabic, " panther " ) is not uncommon on the east of the Jordan. G.
BETHO'RON (Bcu0»p«6>/ ; Alex. b<0»p»: om. in Vulg.). Beth-hobon (Jud. iv. 4).
BETH-PAXET (t£>f 'a : when not in
pms-, t57?e, home ofjtight; BaiftoAotf; [Alex Bai0«ta&f0:j BeUiphelet), a town among these in the extreme south of Judah, named in Josh, xv 97, and Neh. xi. 26, with Moladah and Beer-sbeba In the latter place it is Beth-fhelet (fbuowinf the Vulgate). Its remains have not yet been dis- covered. C
Digitized by
Google
BETH-PAZZEZ
BETHSAIDA
297
MB-rW l'AZ'ZWZ (V9*2 3 Howe of <**- K 19 ""M- There to * ^P 1 " m the Hne ° f Be °" BETH-1 AZZEZ l^»J a l«owe «f «»-, ;min „,, ei^he^ but n0 apparent connection
•™"«] : *np•*«"). » «»wn of Jssachar named w!th Ln-haddan ^ identified „ ^^g to .ny place. ({.
(Josh. ux. 21), and of which nothing is known. % ?__ * '
O. | BETH-RE'HOB (TTT) H"?, nutue 0/
RWTW PW-nR ("1*152 n^a rAouir uf Ktehoo > <" "/ "*"»•' * oUotVadB, Alex. T»0,
BETH-PE OB \\-nsV n 3 L*<** «/ ■ r m 2 3,,,, 1 . po<4/ j. ft^ s pIace mentioned u
AW] : oUn foyAp"" 1 Josh. Biuapo-KM, [Alex. | ^ . near it ^ v>lle m which u the town M
B«fl*0 /«""» A***;"'. H«F, BtthjMgor; | ^^ [)ftn (J . xvia >28) , t „, <„, of the
m OnonL Btthfogo), a place, no doubt dedicated | mUe Ungdon* of Aram or Syria, like Zobah,
Maacah, and Ish-tob (comp. the reading of the Alex. LXX. above), in company with which it was hired by the Ammonites to fight against David (2 Sam. x. 6). In ver. 8 the name occurs in the shorter form of Rehob, in which form it is doubt- less again mentioned in Num. xiii. 21. Being, however, " tar from Zidon " (.ludg. xviii. 28), this place must not be confounded with two towns of the name of Rehob in the territory of Asher. [Rehob.] The conjecture of Robinson (iii. 371) is that this ancient place is represented by the mod- ern Hinin, a fortress commanding the plain of the /HUeh, in which the city of Dan ( Tett d-KAdy) lay. Hadadezer the king of Zobah is said to have beeu the son of Rehob (2 Sam. viii. 3, 12). G.
u> the god Baaiwkor, on the east of Jordan, opposite (awivavri) Jericho, and sue miles above Ubias or Beth-haran (Euseb. Ouomatticon). It was hi the possession of the tribe of Reuben (Josh, xiii. 20). In the Pentateuch the name occurs in a formula by which one of the last halting-places of the children of Israel is designated — •' the ravine
(W$n) over against (V"tt2) Beth-peur" (Deut. iii 20, It. 46). In this ravine Moses was probably buried (xxxiv. 6).
Here, as in other cases, the Beth may be a Hebrew substitution for Baal. G.
BETHPHAGE [I syl.] (B^ftpo^ and Br|9- f«yij: Bethphage ; quasi K3S 3, house of va- ry* figs), the name of a place on the mount of Olives, on the road between Jericho and Jerusalem. From the two being twice mentioned together, it was apparently close to Bethany (Matt. xxi. 1; Mark xi. 1; Luke xix. 29), and from its being named first of the two in the narrative of a journey from east to west, it may be presumed that it lay, if anything, to the eastward of Bethany. The fact of our Lord's making Bethany his nightly lodging place (Matt xxi. 17, Ac.) is no confirmation of this (as Winer would have it) ; since He would doubt- less take up his abode in a place where He had friends, even though it were not the first place at which He arrived on the road. No remains which could answer to this position have however been found (Kob. i. 433), and the traditional site is above Bethany, half-way between that village and the top of the mount.
By Eusebius and Jerome, and also by Origen, the place was known, though i.u indication of its position is given ; by the former it is called Ka/fxj]. by Jenime viUula. They describe it as a village of the priests, possibly from '< Beth phace," signifying in Syriac the -'house of the jaw," and the jaw in the sacrifices being the portion of the priests ( Reland, 653). Lightfoot's theory, grounded on the state- ments of the Talmudists, is extraordinary: that Bethphage was the name of a district reaching from the foot of Olivet to the wall of Jerusalem. (But see Reland, 652; Hug. Ami i. 18, 19.) Schwarz ■363-4). and Barclay, in his map, appear to agree 1 placing Bethphage on the southern shoulder of je •» Mount of Offense," above the village of Siloam, and therefore west of Bethany.
The name of Bethphage, the signification of which as given above is generally accepted, is, like those of Bethany [ ?], Capbenatha, Bezetha, and the Mount of Olives itself, a testimony to the ancient Vuitfulness of this district (Stanley, 1S7). G.
BETH-PHEXBT, Neh. xi. 26. [Betii-
AI.KT.]
BETH-RA'PHA (NC? JTa, house of Sapka, or of the giant : I BaBpaia; Alex. BaS- •«fa: Beih-apha), a name which occurs in the lama,' ty of Judah as the son of Eshton (1 Chr.
BETHSA'IDA (B^craiM: Jfj ^*^»,
house offish : Btlhtaida), the name of two places in Northern Palestine : —
1. " Bethsaida of Galilee" (John xii. 21), a city (irrfAir), which was the native place of Andrew, Peter, and Philip (John i. 44, xii. 21) in the land of Gennesareth (rr)v -vV !"• ) (Mark vi. 45 ; comp. 53), and therefore on the west side of the lake. It was evidently in near neighborhood to Capernaum and Chorazin (Matt. xi. 21; Luke 1. 13; and comp. Mark vi. 45, with John vi. 16), and, if the interpretation of the name is to be trusted, close to the water's edge. By Jerome {Comm. in Esai. a. 1) and Eusebius (Oriom.) these towns and Tiberias are all mentioned together as lying on the shore of the lake. Epiphanius (nth. Hear, ii.) says of Beth- saida and Capernaum ov pwcpiw trrar r
2. By comparing the narratives (of the same event) contained in Mark vi. 31-53 and Luke ix. 10-17, in the latter of which Bethsaida is named is the spot at which the miracle took place, whilo 11 the former the disciples are said to have crossed the water from the scene of the event " to Bethsaida in the land of Gennesareth " — it appears eertain that the Bethsaida at which the 5000 ware fed must have been a second place of the same name on the east of the lake. Such a place there was at the northeastern extremity — formerly a village (mfyti)), jut rebuilt and adorned by Philip the Tetrarch, and raised to the dignity of a town under the name of Julias, after the daughter of the emperor (Jos. Ant, xviii. 2, § 1 j B. J. ii. 9, § 1, iii. 10,. § 7). Here, in a magnificent tomb, Philip was buried (Jos. Ant. xviii. 4. & R>.
Digitized by
Google
298
BETHSAMOS
Of this Bethsaida we have certainly one and probably two mention! in the Gospels : 1. That named above, of the feeding of the 5000 (Luke iz. 10). The uiracle took place in a riwos toyy/as — a vacant, lonely spot, somewhere np in the rising ground at the back of the town, covered with a profusion of green grass (John vi. 8, 10; Mark vi. 39; Matt. ziv. 19), and in the evening the disciples went down to the water and went home across the lake («{ t to rioar) to Bethsaida (Mark vi. 46), or as St John (vi. 17) and St. Matthew (xiv. 34) more generally express it, towards Capernaum, and to the land of Gennesarath. The coincidence of the two Bethsaidas occurring in the one narrative, and that on the occasion of the only absolutely certain mention of the eastern one, is extraordinary. In the very ancient Syriac recension (the Nitrian* just published by Mr. Cureton, the words in Luke ix. 10, " belonging to the city, called Bethsaida," are omitted.
2. The other, highly probable, mention of this place is in Mark viii. 22.° If Dalmanutha (viii. 10) was on the west side of the lake, then was Beth saida on the east; because in the interval Christ had departed by ship to the other side (13). And with this well accords the mention immediately after of the villages of Caesarea Philippi (27), and of the " high mountain " of the transfiguration (ix. 2 ), which, as Mr. Stanley has ingeniously suggested,*' was, not the traditional spot, but a part of the Hermon range somewhere above the source of the Jordan (S. Of the western Uethraida no mention is made in Josepbus, and until the discovery by Reland of the feet that there were two places of the name, one on the west, and one on the east side, the elucidation of the various occurrences of the two was one of the hardest knots of sacred geography (see Cellariua, XotiL U. 536). G.
BETHSA'MOS (BtuOturfu&r; [Vat. Bairno- swt> ;] Alex. Bai0ao>a>0 ; [AM. Bstoayus* :] Cebttliamut), 1 Eedr. v. 18. [Bkth-azma vkth.J
BETH'SAN [Bai0e-dV; Alex, in 1 Mace. xii. Bt9BETH-SHAN' [Bai9o-d>, -o-dV: Vat. Beu«./u, Bai&rofi, BBETH-SHE'AN <^0 FV2 [ham of
juitt]), or, in Samuel, Beth-sh an, (JIJ? 3: BaioVdV, BnoVrfV, i oUos SdV, [etc. :] Bet/nan), % city which, with its " daughter " towns, belonged to Manasseh (1 Chr. vii. 29), though within the
BETH-SHEAS
limits of Issachar (Josh. xvii. 11), and theresse n the west of Jordan (comp. 1 Mace. v. 52) — lml not mentioned in the lists of the latter tribe. Tbt Canaanites were not driven out from the tows (Judg. i. 27). In Solomon's time it seems to haw j given its name to a district extending from Ok town itself to Abd-mehoUh ; and " all Beth-sbean ' «as under the charge of one of his commissariat .officers (1 K. iv. 12).
The corpses of Saul and his sons were fastened up to the wall of Beth shew by the Philistines (1 Sam. xxxi. 10, 12) in the open " street " or space
(aiT}), which — then as now — fronted the gate of an eastern town (2 Sam. xxi. 12). From this time we lose sight of Beth-sbean c till the periid of the Maccabees, in connection with whose exploits it is mentioned more than once in a cursory man- ner (1 Msec. v. 52; comp. 1 Mace. xii. 40, 41). The name of Scythopolis (IxiBay wi\\a) appears for the first time in 2 Mace. xii. 29. [ScYTftoroLta.] This name, which it received after the exile, and under the Greek dominion, has not survived to the present day; as in many other cues (eomp. Ptomcmais) the old Semitic appellation has re- vived, and the place is still called Bruin. It lies in the Ghor or Jordan valley, about twelve miles south of the sea of Galilee, and four miles west of the Jordan. The site of the town is on the brow of the descent by which the great plain of Esdradon drops down to the level of the Ghfir. A few miles to the south-west are the mountains of Gilboa, and close beside the town runs the water of the 'Am- Jnlii, the fountain of which is by Jezreel, and is in all probability the spring by which the Israelites encamped before the battle in which Saul was killed (1 Sam. xxix. l). d Three other large brooks pass through or by the town, and in the fact of the abundance of water, and the exuberant fertility' of the soil consequent thereon, as well as in the power of using their chariots, which the level nature of the country near the town conferred on them (Josh. xvii. 16), resides the secret of the hold which the Canaanites retained on the place.
If Jahesh-GUead was where Dr. Robinson con Jectures — at ed-Deir in the Wady Yibit — the distance from thence to Beisan, which it took the men of Jabesh " all night " to traverse, cannot be less than twenty miles. G.
* For fuller information respecting this important site ( Beit&n) — its various ruins (Hebrew, Grecian, Roman, Christian, Saracenic), its abundant waters which gush from perennial fountains, its fertility and luxuriant vegetation, its Tell or acropolis (200 feet high and nearly perpendicular), which affords
a The use of the wonl ic«pi) In this place Is able. Mr. Stanley suggests that Its old appellation had stuck to it, even after the change In its dignity lS.JF.App. §85).
» * This suggestion Is by no means a recent one. It nay be found in Reland (Falcuttna, p. 884) and Iigbt- t>ot (Hor. Hrbr. p. 447, Rotterdam, 1686). See Tabor.
As to Bethssida, Thomson (Land and Book, II. 9, 29-82) has still another theory. Instead of two places with this name, he holds that there was only one, but this consisted of two parts, one of which was on the wast and the other on the esst bank of the Jordan. He speaks of the remains of buildings near the mouth af the river, so situated as to indicate a double town st* this character. The reference* to Bethsaida In the Jospels might be harmonised by this supposition, as well as by that of tiro more distinct places. Julias night in that ease alio distinguish the part enlarged
by PblUp, since being In his tetrarchy it would nesc a different name from Bethsaida on the Galilean side See also, for Jus view, Hug, JEinl. 1. S 4 ; J. F. Thrupi In the Jowm. of Class, and fiber, fhilol., ii. 802 ft., and TregeUes, ibid. IB. 146 ft. H.
c Unless the conjecture of Sehwars (148, notr) be
accepted, that the words ()yn H" 1 ?, nmste oflht tooth ; A. T. irory house) In 1 K. xxfl. 89, should be rendered Beth-shan.
d The exactness of the definition in this deserlptioe is seriously Impaired In the A. V. by the substltutJoa of " a fountain " for K (As fountain " at the original.
' So great was this fertility, that It was said by the Rabbis, that if Paradise was In the land of Israel, Beth-shean was the gate of It ; for that its fruMs wen the sweetest In all the land. (See the qootaUons I* IAxhtfoot, CSot. Ont. Ix.)
Digitized by
Google
BETH-SHEMESH
the fivst panorama, next to Geriiim, ii ail cen- ral Palestine" — the reader mat tee Robinson's Lattr BibL Ret. iii. 336 8°. (who Visited the place n his second journey ) ; Thomson's AoW cad Boot, 1. 173-176; Tristram's Land of liratl, pp. 500- 504; Porter's //indft. for Syr. and PaletL ii. 354 F. ; Van de VeMe's Journey through Syr. and Pal- at. ii. 860 ff. ; and Sepp'a JervtnUm u. dot heiUge Ltnd, ii. 69 (though this last writer appears to have •nly seen the region from Zrr'tn (Jezreel)). Hut bom Zer'tn, which is on the brow of a steep de- jHvity, one can easily look down into the Gh6r upon Beth-abean, so exactly described in 1 K. iv. 13 as "beneath Jezred." (See also Biol. Ret. iia. 166, 1st Ml., and Wilson's Lrmdt of the Bible, ii. 87.)
H.
BETH-SHEMESH (£$&> iTS, In pause tPQB? 3, home of Ike tun: wi\\it falov, Boi9- raytet, [etc:] Bethtnmet), the name of several plaices. L One of the towns which marked the north boundary of Judah (Josh. xv. 10), but not Darned in the lists of the cities of that tribe. It was in the neighborhood of Kirjatb-jearim and Tinman, and therefore in close proximity to the low-country of Philistia. The expression "went down" in Josh. xv. 10; 1 Sam. vi. 91, seems to indicate that the position of the town was lower than Kirjath-jearim; and it is in accordance with
the situation that there was a valley (pQ7) of cornfield* attached to the place (1 Sam. vi 13).
From Ekron to Betb-ahemesh a road (TT7TTT. Hit) existed, along which the Philistines sent back the ark after its calamitous residence in their coun- try (1 Sam. vi. 9, 13); and it waa in the 6eld of
"Joshua the Deth-shemite " ^tPaUfrrVT?)
that the " great Abel " (whatever that may have bean) was, on which the ark was set down (1 Sam. vi. 18). Beth-shemesh was a " suburb city," allotted to the priests (Josh. xxi. 16; 1 Chr. vi. 59); and it is named in one of Solomon's commissariat dis- tricts under the charge of Ben-l)ekar (1 K. iv. 9). (t was the scene of an encounter between Jeboash, ting of Israel, and Amaziah, king of Judah, in which the latter was worsted and made prisoner '.% K. xir. 11, 13; 9 Chr. xxv. 31, 33). Later, in the days of Ahaz, it was taken and occupied by the Philistines, together with several other places in this locality (3 Chr. xxviii. 18).
By comparison of the lists in Josh. xv. 10, xix. 41, 43, and 1 K. iv. 9, it will 1* seen that Ib- Shembsii, "city of the sun," must have been identical with Beth-sbemesb, Ir being probably the )lder form of the name; and again, from Judg. i. 85, H appears as if Har-cheres, " mount of the sun," were a third name for the same place; suggesting an early and extensive worship of the sun in this neighborhood. [It-Shemesh; Hexes.]
Beth-ahemesh is now 'Ain-Shemt. It was visited by Dr. Robinson, who found It to be In a position Raetly according wtth the indications of Scripture, >n the northwest slopes of the mountains of Jndah — " a low plateau at the junction of two fine lams " (Rob. Hi. 163) —about two miles fror the rreat Philistine plain, and seven from Ekron (ii. B4-6). The origin of the Mfa (" spring "Jin the Bodeni name is not obvious, as no spr ng or well ippears now to exist at the spot; bu* the Shrmt BBTHT7EL
290
*• [Btueo-Ojuit; Alex. Buu.] A cetyoa the border of Issachar (Josh. xix. 99).
3. [e«o-(r*ujSf, aai9aau.it; Alex. Bacutvt, Bsftropv*.] One of the " fenced cities " of Naph- tali, twice named (Josh. xix. 38; Judg. 1. 83), and on both occasions with Beth-anath. The Canaan - ite inhabitants were not expelled from either place, but became tributaries to Israel. Jerome's expres- sion ( Onom. Bethsamis) in reference to this is per- haps worthy of notice, " in quit eulloret prUtini manserunt; " possibly glancing at the worship from which the place derived its name.
4. By this name is once mentioned (Jer. xliii. 13) an idolatrous temple or place in Egypt, which the LXX. render by 'H\\tovwi\\it ir'Qr, ». e. the famous Heliopolia; Vulg. domtu toUt. In the middle ages Heliopolis was still called by the Arabs 'Am Shemt (Edrisi, Ac., in Rob. i. 36). [Aves; On.] Q.
BETH'-SHEMITE, THE (W3 s CO"Jpn . toutoafuMfin,, [Vat. -«-«-]; Alex, o BsMayuwrirni : BelhtomUa, Bethtami ti t). Prop- erly " the Beth-shimshite," an inhabitant of Beth- sbemesb (1 Sam. vl. 14, 18). The LXX. in the former passage refer the words to the field and not to Joshua (ror ir Boj&ra^vr). W. A. W.
BETH-SHITTAH (nt9t»n JT2, home of the acacia: BnBmii; Ales, n Boctrrra, [Comp. Baifao-crrcl:] Btthtetta), one of the spots to which the flight of the host of the Hidianites extended after their discomfiture by Gideon (Judg. vii. 23). Both the narrative and the name (comp. " Abel-shittim," which was in the Jordan valley opposite Jericho) require its situation to be some- where near the river, where also Zererath (probably Zeredatha or Zartan) and Abel-meholah doubtless lay : but no identification has yet been made of any of these spots. The Shtttah mentioned by Robin- son (ii. 356) and Wilson (Ritter, Jordan, p. 414) is too far to the west to suit the above require- ments. Joaephus's version of the locality is abso- lutely in favor of the place being well watered : ir Koi\\f xapilpait rtptciAtMipsVei x a r^V (Anl. i. 6, §6). G.
BETHSUTtA (f, BcutWpo, ra BatBooipa; [Alex, generally BctfVoupa: Bethtura,exc 1 Mace, iv. 39, Belhoron]), 1 Mace. ir. 99, 61, vi. 7, 36, 31, 49,50, ix. 62, x. 14, xi. 65, xiv. 7; 3 Mace, xi. 5, xiii. 19, 23. [Beth-zur.]
BETH-TAPPTJ'AH (rW9fl '?, home of the apftle or citron : BatBaxoi, Alex. B<00airipovf : Beththnphua), one of the towns of Judah, in the mountainous district, and near Hebron (Josh, xv 53; comp. 1 Chr. ii. 43). Here it has actuall) been discovered by Robinson under the modem name of Ttffuh, lj hour, or say 5 miles, W. of Hebron, on a ridge of high table-land. The ter- races of the ancient cultivation still remain in use, and though the " apples " have disappeared, yet olive-groves and vineyards with fields of grain sur- round the place on every side (Rob. ii. 71 ; Schwarx, 105).
The name of Tappuah was borne by another town of Judah which lay in the rich lowland of the Sheftiah. [Arf«; Tappuah.] G.
BETHTJ"EL (^jB.1? [ma* of Ood]: Bo* ovtK; Joseph. BaeWirXer: Balkuet), the son of Nahor by Mi'cah ; nephew of Abraham, and fkthei
Digitized by
Godgle
300
BETHUEL
rf Kebekah (G«n. xrtt. 33, 33; xxhr. 15, 84, 47; orviil. S). In xxr. 30, and xxviii. 5, he it called
"Bethuel the Syrian " (i. e. Aramite, *S?Sn). Though often referred to aa above in the narrative, Bethuel only appears in person onee (xxiv. 50). Opon this an ingenious conjecture is raised by I'rof. Blunt (Comadenca, I. § iv.) that he was the subject of some imbecility or other incapacity. The Jewish tradition, as given in the Targum Ps. Jon- athan on (Jen. zxiv. 55 (comp. 33), is that be died on the morning after the arrival of Abram's ser- vant, owing to his having eaten a sauce containing poison at the meal the evening before, and that on that account Laban requested that his sister's departure might be delayed for a year or ten months. Josepbus was perhaps aware of this tra- dition, since he speaks of Bethuel as dead (Ant. i. 16, §2). G.
BETHTJ'EL (V^n? [man of God] : Bofl- •vfjA; [Vat. Baton*;] Alex. Ba$ov\\: Bathutl), 1 Chr. iv. 30. [Bethvl.]
BETHTJL fan? aa abort ; Arab. Bethir,
\\jjL> : Bovki; [Alex. Bo0ov&:] Bethul), a town
of Simeon in the South, named with Eltolad and Hormah (Josh. xix. 4). In the parallel lists in Josh. xv. 30 and 1 Chr. iv. 30 the name appears
under the forms of Chesil ( 7^p3) and Beth- ubl; and probably also under that of Bethel in Josh. xii. 16; since, for tbe reasons urged under Bethel, and also on account of the position of the name in this list, the northern Bethel can hardly be intended. [Bethel.] G.
BETHTJ'LIA (BervXofo; [Vat. Jud. iv. 6 BatTouKova; Alex, commonly Batrvkova, and so Vat. according to Holmes ; Sin. BwrovAova exc. iv. 6, -AiaO Bethulia), the city which was the scene of the chief events of the book of Judith, in which hook only does the name occur. Its position is there described with very minute detail. It was near to Dothaim (iv. 6), on a hill (toot) which overlooked (iWiwri) the plain of Esdraelon (vi. 11, 13, 14, vii. 7, 10, xUi. 10) and commanded the passes from ihat plain to the hill country of Manaawh (iv. 7, vii. 1), in a position so strong that Holofemes aban- doned the idea of taking it by attack, and deter- mined to reduce it by possessing himself of the two springs or wells (mryof) which were " under the jity " in the valley at tbe foot of the eminence on which it was built, and from which tbe inhabitants lerived their chief supply of water (vi. 11, vii. 7, 13, 31). Notwithstanding this detail, however, the identification of the site of Bethulia has hith- erto defied all attempts, and is one of the greatest puzzles of sacred geography; so much so aa to form an important argument against the historical truth of the book of Judith (Rob. iii. 337-8).
In the middle ages the name of Bethulia was given to " the Frank Mountain," between Bethle- hem and Jerusalem (Kob. i. 479), but it is unne- cessary to say that this is very much too far to the south to suit the narrative. More lately it has been uaumed to be Saftd in North Galilee (Hob. ii. 125); which again, if in other respects it would igree with the story, is too far north. Von Raumer (Pat p. 135-6) suggests Sanur, which is perhaps itn nearest to probability. The ruins of that town ire on an " isolated rocky hill," with a plain of nmiderable extent to the east, and, as for as eH-
BETH-ZUB
nation is concerned, naturally all but imprrgnabb (Bob. ii. 312). It is about three mile* from Doikan. and some six or seven from JeMn (Engannim) which stand on the very edge of the great plain of Esdraelon. Though not absolutely commanding the pass which leads from Jenln to Seoarftk ana forms the only practicable ascent to tbe high coun- try, it is yet sufficiently near to bear oat the some- what vague statement of Jud. iv. 6. Nor is it un- important to remember that Snnir actually endured a siege of two months from Djezzar Pasha without yielding, and that on a subsequent occasion it was only taken after a three or four months' investment, by a force very much out of proportion to the size of the place (Kob. ii. 313). G.
BETH-ZACHARTA8. [Bath-Zacha
WAS.]
BETH-ZTJB' HIS '3, houAtofrock: Bw»- o-oip, [BcuSaoip, BaiOeovpd, etc. : Btttttr, Bctitw, and in Mace.] Bethtura), a town in tbe mountains of Judah, named between Halhul and Gedor (Josh. xv. 58). As far as any interpretation can, in their present imperfect state, be put on the genealogical lists of 1 Chr. ii. 42-49, Beth-cur would appear from ver. 45 to have been founded by tbe people of Maon, which again had derived its origin from Hebron. However this may be, Beth-ran- was " built," — ■'. e. probably, fortified — by Keboboam, with other towns of Judah, for the defense of his new kingdom (2 Chr. ri. 7). After the Captivity the people of Hetb-zur assisted Nehemiah in the rebuilding of the wall of Jerusalem (Neh. iii. 16);
the place had a "ruler" (~>t£7), and the peculiar
word Pefec («!!?■?) is employed to denote a dis- trict or circle attached to it, and to some other of the cities mentioned here. [Topographical Terms.]
In the wars of the Maccabees, Beth-zur or Beth- sura played an important part. It was fortified by Judas and his brethren " that the people might have a defense against Idutnaea," and they suc- ceeded in making it " very strong and not to be taken without great difficulty " (Jos. Ant. xii. J 4) ; so much so, that it was able to resist for a length of time tbe attacks of Simon Maccabeus (1 Mace. xi. 65) and of I.ysias (2 Mace. xi. 5), the garrison hav- ing in the former case capitulated. Before Beth-xur took place one of the earliest victories of Judas over Lysias (1 Mace. iv. 29), and it was in an attempt to relieve it when besieged by Antiochus Eupator, that he was defeated in the passes between Beth-zur and Bath-eachariaa, and his brother Eleazar killed by one of the elephants of the king's army (1 Mace. vi. 33-47; Jos. Ant. xii. 9, 8). The recovery of the lite of Beth-cur, under the almost identical name of Beit-tur, by Wolcott and Robinson (i. 216, note; iii. 277), explains its impregnability, and also the reason for the choice of its position, since it commands the road from Beer-aheba and Hebron, which has always been the main approach to Jeru- salem from tbe south.
A short distance from the Tell, on which are strewn the remains of the town, is a spring, 'Am tdh-Dhirwth, which in the days of Jerome, and later, was regarded as tbe scene of the baptism of the Eunuch by Phihp. The probability of this is elsewhere examined [Gaza] ; in the mean time it may be noticed that Beit*Ar is not near the real to Gaxa (Acts viil. 96), which runs much more it tbe northwest. [Bethsuba.] G.
Digitized by
Google
BETOLIUS
• It show* how wonderfully the oldest names of Jw Bible have been preserved and transmitted to as that we find Halhul, Beth-zur and Gedor grouped together in Josh. xv. 58, and the same places repre- Hoted on the modern map as Halhul, Bek-tur, wri Jedur in the immediate vicinity of each other. (See Rob. BibL Res. iii. 377, and Wilson's Lands of tie Bible, i. 386). Eusebiua makes Beth-zur =orrectly 160 stadia or 30 Roman miles from Jeru- salem ; but in 2 Mace. xi. 5 it is said to be 6 stadia. Keland (Palastina, p. 65) calls the latter a mistake, which it certainly is. Some of the codices show attempts at correction. Grimm suggests (KxegeL Handb. at dot Apolcr. iv. 166) that the Maccabcan writer confounded Beth-zur in the mountains of Judah with another place of the same or a similar name near Jerusalem, probably the present Moham- medan village Bit Sdh&r, half an hour from the city, which Tobler visited (Denkbldtter am Jerusa- lem, p. 616). The recovery of Beth-zur is due to Dr. Woloott (BibL Sncra, 1843, p. 56), formerly a missionary in Palestine- It is impossible to say whether Philip baptized the eunuch here, because we are left in doubt as to the road by which the eunuch travelled from Jerusalem to Gaza. That carriages could pass there, and that it was one of the ways of making the journey be- tween these places, cannot well be questioned. See Strassen in Palaslmn in Herzog's Renl-EncykL xv. 161. Travellers have noticed the traces of a paved road near Beth-zur (Rob. Later Hes. iii. 277) and the " vestiges of an ancient carriage road all along, from Jerusalem to Hebron " (Wilson, Lands of Ike Bible, i. 381). Stanley {Notice* of Locali- ties, p. 169) speak* of a Roman milestone there, as well as of the paved way. The veneration of early times, in the belief of this tradition (Jerome, Onom- ast. s. v.), reared a chapel on the spot, the ruins of which are still to be seen. Raumer has discussed this question at some length (Anhang, iv.) in his Palastina, p. 449, and decides for Beth-zur as the irobable scene of the baptism. Robinson proposes Wady-eUBasy, in the plain near Tell-tl-Hasy, since •vt thinks the parties must have been near Gaza at the tune (BibL Res. ii. 641). There is an inter- esting itinerary of a journey which Dr. Barclay ( City of the Great King, pp. 571-578, 1st ed.) made from Jerusalem to Gaza by way of Hebron, with special reference to this investigation. He heard of a place (ifoyai es-Sid) in the same Wady Hasy, which he would regard as the rl litip of which he was in quest. See further under Gaza.
H. BETOTjIUS (BrroAim; [Alex. Bnrokttt; \\M. BvratXiitJ), 1 Esdr. v. 31. [Bethel.]
BETOMESTHAM (BtTo/utretuu [Vat. tourauaurSai*, Sin. om.]) and BETOMAS'- l'UEM (Bairouaotioi/i ; [Sin. BaiTo/uurSey.] Syr. Bithmasthim; [Vulg. omits]), a town "over against Etdraelon, facing the plain that is near Dothaim " Jud. iv. 6, xv. 4), and which from the manner of s mention would seem to have been of equal im ortance with Betholia itself. No attempt to identify either Betomestham or Bethulia has been hitherto successful. [Bethulia; Dothaim.]
G.
BET'ONIM (D^b? = pistachio nuts: Bo-
r«ri/»; [Vat Berani; Alex. Borour:] Betonim),
town in the inheritance of the children of Gad,
tppsrentl) on their northern boundary (Josh. xiii.
18). The word, somewhat diflerently pointed, oo-
BEZBK 301
curs in Gen. xliii. 11, A. V. " nuts." It b prob ably related to the modern Arable word ttutm = terebinth, Pistada terebinthus. G.
BETROTHING. [Marbiaok.]
BEUIiAH (nbTO3=mam«i: okov/uVi) inhabitaia), the name which the land of Israel is tc
bear, when " the land shall be married (7S3W), la. lxU. 4.
BE'ZAI OV? [victory, or conqueror] : Bao- BEZAX EEL (b8b?3 [in the shadow, i. c protection, of God]: BtortKetX-. Beseleel). 1. The artificer to whom was confided by Jehovah the de sign and execution of the works of art required for the tabernacle in the wilderness (Ex. xxxi. 1-6). Hit charge was chiefly in all works of metal, wood and stone, Aholiab being associated with him for the textile fabrics; but it is plain from the terms in which the two are mentioned (xxxvi. 1, 2, xxxviii. 22), as well as from the enumeration of the works in Bezaleel's name in xxxvii. and xxxviii., that he was the chief of the two, and master of Aholiab'* department as well as his own. Bezaleel was of the tribe of Judah, the son of Uri the son of Hur (or Obur). Hur was the offspring of the marriage of Caleb (one of the chiefs of the great family of Pharez) with Ephrath (1 Chr. ii. 19, 50), and one of his sons, or descendants (comp. Ruth iv. 20) was Salma, or Salmon, who is banded down under the title of "father of Bethlehem; " and who, as the actual father of Boaz, was the direct progenitor of king David (1 Chr. ii. 51, 54; Ruth. iv. 31). [Bethlehem; Huk.]
2. [Tat. Alex. BBEZEK (pT3 [prob. lightning, brightness]: Bcf&: Betec), the name of two apparently dis- tinct places in Palestine.
L The residence of Adoni-ukzkk, i. e. the
" lord of Bezek " (Judg. i. 5) ; in the '• lot (VtQ) of Judah" (verse 3), and inhabited by Canaanites and Perizxites (verse 4). This must have been a distinct place from —
2. [Vat. A/3i«f« for No identification of either place has been made in modern times. G.
* With reference to the first of these places, Caa- seL (Richter u. Ruth, pp. 6-7) argues that Bezek rat not a city but a tract of country or district. Among his reasons are, that a battle resulting in
Digitized by
Goo^T?
302
BEZEB
the slaughter of 10,000 (Judg. i. 6) indicates a wider field than a single town; that two battle* were fought in Bezek (vers. 4, 5), the second evi- dently after a change of position ; that a city in Judah so important as this could hardly fail to be . mentioned on other occasions ; and that the name
(finding an analogy between iTO and p~Q) points to a desolate region with a chalky soil or limestone cliffs, reflecting strongly the glare of the sun-light. This desert of Bezek (with which as to the origin of the name he compares the well-known Barha in North Africa) he thinks lay between the west side of the Dead Sea and the region of Tekoa, which answers so well to the above description (Hitter's JErdhmde, zvi. 653), and, further, lay on the line of march of Judah and Simeon if they broke up their camp in this expedition from GilgaL. Some of the reasons have weight, but the more probable exegesis recognizes but one battle, and the proposed etymology, or certainly this application of it, is at least precarious. That Bezek, at all events, was not far from Jerusalem, appears from the fact that the conquerors went thither immediately after their victory in that place. H.
BE'ZER [are] in the wilderness ("^S^
I^Tffla : Boo-o> «V rf ir-hiuf- Botor m $oS- (MaVne), a city of the Reubenites, with " suburbs," in the Mithor or downs, set apart by Moses as one of the three cities of refuge on the east of the Jor- dan, and allotted to the Merarites (Deut. iv. 43; Josh. xx. 8, xxi. 38; 1 Chr. vi. 78). In the two
last passages the exact specification, "ItD^JS?! of the other two is omitted, but traces of its former presence in the text in Josh. xxi. 36 are furnished us by the reading of the LXX. and Vulg. — tV Boahp iv rj? ipfi/uf, tV VI i a it ([Vat M««r»,] Alex. Mio-ip) Khear may be the Bosor of the books of Macca- bees. [Boson.] G.
BKZEK ("1^5 [ore, metal]: Baadr; [Vat, corrupt;] Alex. Satrap: Botor), son of Zophah, one of the heads of the house of Asher (1 Chr. vii. 87).
BB'ZETH (Bi>(#; [Sin. BtjAfoifl:] Betlue- cka), a place at which Bacchides encamped after leaving Jerusalem, and where there was a " great pit" (to G.
BI'ATAS («WBIBLE (BiSXfo. LXX.: SiMia, Vulg.). — I. Hie application of thin word, nar' i^oy^iy, to the •ouected books of the Old and New Testament is not to be traced further hack than the 6th century. The terms which the writers of the New Testament ate of the Scriptures of the Old are ?) ypatyb (2 rim. UL 16; Acts vui. 39 ; Gal. 111. 22), al ypmpal
BIBLE
(Matt. xxi. 42; Luke xxiv. 37), ra lis* -)p (2 Tim. iii. 15). BigAioi' is found (2 Tim. It. 18, Rev. x. 2, v. 1), but with no distinctive meaning' nor does the use of ra Koata tsh> fSijSAW for the Hagiographa in the preface to Eoclesiasticus, or of al Upa\\ flfSXoi in Josephus (Ant. i. 6, § 2), indi- cate anything as to the use of ra -ftiUkla alone as synonymous with ^ yp4\\. The words employed by early Christian writers were naturally derived from the language of the New Testament, and the old terms, with epithets like Otto, Sryta, and the like continued to be used by the Greek fathers, as the equivalent " Scripture " was by the Latin. The use of j) waKata SiafHiicri in 2 Cor. iii. 14, for the law as read in the synagogues, and the prominence given in the Epistle to the Hebrews (vii. 22, viii. 6, ix. 15) to the contrast between the raXaii and the nairfi, led gradually to the extension of the former to include the other books of the Jewish Scriptures, and to the application of the latter, as of the former, to a book or collection of books. Of the Latin equivalents which were adopted by differ- ent writers (Instrumentum, Tettamentvm), the lat- ter met with the most general acceptance, and per- petuated itself in the languages of modern Europe. One passage in Tertullian (ode. Marc iv. 1) illus- traces the growing popularity of the word which eventutUy prevailed, " instrument! vel quod magia in usu est dicere, testamenti." The word was nat- urally used by Greek writers in speaking of the parts of these two collections. They enumerate (e. g. Athau. Sgnop. Sac. Scrip*.) ra Btfi\\ia of the Old and New Testament; and as these were contrasted with the apocryphal books circulated by heretics, there was a natural tendency to the appro- priation of the word as limited by the article to the whole collection of the canonical Scriptures. In Chrysostom (Horn. x. «n Gen., Hon. ix. m Cot) it is thus applied in a way which shows this use to have already become familiar to those to whom he wrote. The liturgical use of the Scriptures, as the worship of the Church became organized, would naturally favor this application. The MSS. from which they were read would be emphatically the books of each church or monastery. And when this use of the word was established in the East, it was natural that it should pass gradually to the Western Church. The terminology of that Church bears witness throughout (e. g. Episcopus, Pres- byter, Diaconus, Litania, Liturgia, Monachus, Ab- bas, and others) to its Greek origin, and the history of the word BibUa has followed the analogy of those that have been referred to. Here too there was less risk of its being used in any other than the higher meaning, because it had not, in spite of the introduction even in classical Latinity of bibU- otkeca, bibliopoia, taken the place of Mri, or BbelU, in the common speech of men.
It is, however, worthy of note, as bearing on the history of the word in our own language, and on that of its reception in the Western Church, that "Bible" is not found in Anglo-Saxon literature, though Bibliotbeoe is given (Lye, Diet Anglo-Sax.) as used in the same sense as the corresponding word in medieval Latin for the Scriptures as the great treasure-house of books (Du Caiige and Ad- elung. u> one.). If we derive from our mother- tongue the singularly happy equivalent of the Greek tbayytKlov, we have received the word which standi on an equal eminence with Gospel as one of tht later importations consequent on the Norman Con quest and fuller intercourse with the Continent
Digitized by
Google
BIBLE
When the English which grew out of thii union (tart appears in literature, the word is already nat- uralized. In R. Brunne (p. 290), Piers Plough- nan (1916, 4371), and Chaucer (PrvL p. 437), it appears in its distinctive sense, though the latter, in at least one passage (Haute of Fame, book iii.) uses it in a way which indicates that it was not always limited to that meaning. From that time, however, the higher use prevailed to the exclusion of any lower ; and the choice of it, rather than of any of its synonyms by the great translators of the Scriptures, Wycliffe, Luther, Coverdale, fixed it beyond all possibility of a change. The transfor- mation of the word from a plural into a singular noun in all the modern languages of Europe, though originating probably in the solecisms of the Latin of the 13th century (Du Gauge, i'» voc. Biblia), has made it fitter than it would otherwise hare been, for its high office as the title of that which, by virtue of its unity and plan, is emphatically the Hook.
II. The history of the growth of the collections known as the Old and New Testament respectively, will be found fully under Canos It falls within the scope of the present article to indicate in what way and by what steps the two came to be looked on as of coordinate authority, and therefore as parts of one whole — how, ■'. e. the idea of a completed Bible, even before the word came into use, presented itself to the minds of men. As regards a large portion of the writings of the New Testament, it is not too much to say that they claim an author- ity not lower, nay even higher than the Old. That which had not been revealed to the " prophets " of the Old dispensation is revealed to the prophets of the New (Eph. iii. 5). The Apostles write as having the Spirit of Christ (1 Cor. vii. 40), as teaching and being taught " by the revelation of Jesus Christ " (Gal. i. 12). Where they make no such direct claim their language ia still that of men who teach as " having authority," and so tar the old prophetic spirit is revived in them, and their teaching dinars, as did that of the ir Master, from tbe traditions of the Scribes. As the revelation of God through the Son was recognized as fuller and more perfect than that which had been made woKu- !»«(*»! mtl woKvroiwmt to tbe fathers (Heb. i. 1), tbe records of what He had done and said, when once recognized as authentic, could not be re- garded as less sacred than the Scriptures of the Jews. Indications of this are found even within the N. T. itself. Assuming the genuineness of tbe ad Epistle of Peter, it shows that within the life- time of the Apostles, the Epistles of St Paul had jooie to be classed among tbe ypaipal of the Church (2 Pet. iii. 16). The language of the same Epistle in relation to the recorded teaching of ►rophets and apostles (iii. 2, cf. Eph. ii. 30, iii. 5,
v. 11), shows that the waaawpo$i)T4layptid>fjs can hardly be limited to tbe writings of the Old Testa- jeuU The command that the letter to the Coka-
aans was to be read in tbe church of Laodioea (Col.
'. 16), though it does not prove that it was regarded i i of equal authority with tbe -ypa$J) Stimvaros, indicates a practice which would naturally lead tc its being so regarded. Tbe writing of a man whe ■poke as inspired, could not foil to be regarded ss •anticipating in the inspiration. It is part of the atrelopment of the same feeling that the earliest -words of the worship of the Christian Church indi- nte the liturgical use of some at least of the writings if the New, as well as of the Old Testament. Jus- 4a (ApoL i 06) places ra iniunuuniitara rmr
BIBUB 806
inxrriKmi/ as read in close connection with, or in the place of, tA avyyoAfiftartt. rm wpotyrrrm , and this juxtaposition corresponds to the manner in which Ignatius had previously spoken of al rpo- ptirtlat, ripos Wlaoitts, to tharffikiov (t-p. ad Smyrn. e. 7). It is not meant, of course, that such phrases or such practices prove the existence of a recognized collection, but they show with what feel- ings individual writings were regarded. They pre- pare the way for tbe acceptance of the whole body of N. T. writings, as soon as the Canon is com- pleted, as on a level with those of the Old. A little further on and the recognition is complete. Theophilus of Antioch (ad Avtulyc. lib. iii.), Ire- naeua (adv. Bam. ii. 27, iii. 1), Clement of Alex- andria (Strom. lib. iii. c. 10, v. c. 5), Tertullian (adv. Prax. cc. 15, 30), all speak of the New Testament writings (what writings they included under this title is of course a distinct question) as making up with the Old, pia yrmris (Clem. Al. I. c), " totum instrumentum utriusque testament! " (Tot. L r .), " universal scripture." As this was in ps-t a con- sequence of tbe liturgical usage referred to ♦: It re- acted on it, and influenced tbe transcribers and translators of tbe books which were needed for tbe instruction of the Church. The Syrian Peshito in the 3d, or at the close of the 2d century, includes (with the omission of some of the asTiKryApeva) the New Testament ss well as the Old. The Al- exandrian Codex, presenting in the fullest sense of the word a complete Bible, may be taken as the representative of tbe full maturity of the feeling which we have seen in its earlier developments.
III. The existence of a collection of sacred books recognized as authoritative leads naturally to a more or 'ess systematic arrangement. The arrange- ment must rest upon some principle of classifica- tion. The names given to the several books will indicate in some instances the view taken of their contents, in others the kind of notation applied both to the greater and smaller divisions of the sacred volumes.
Tbe existence of a classification analogous to that adopted by the later Jews and still retained in the printed Hebrew Bibles, is indicated even before the completion of the O. T. Canon (Zech. vii. 12). When the Canon was looked on as settled, in the period covered by the books of the Apocrypha, it took a more definite form. The Prologue to Eocle- siasticus mentions " the Law and the Prophets and the other Books." In the N. T. there is the same kind of recognition. " The Law and the Prophets " is the shorter (Matt xi. 18, xzii. 40; Acts xui. 16, Ac.); "tbe Law, the Prophets, and the Psalms" (Luke xxiv. 44), the fuller statement of tbe division popularly recognized. The arrangement of the books of the Hebrew text under these three head'' requires, however, a further notice.
1. The Torah, HTTP, vifws, naturally con- tinued to occupy the position which it must have held from tbe first as the most ancient and author- itative portion. Whatever questions may be raised as to tbe antiquity of tbe whole Pentateuch in its present form, the existence of a book bearing this title is traceable to a very early period in the history of the Israelite. (Josh. i. 8, viii. 34, xxiv. 36). The name which must at first have attached to those por*ions of the whole book was applied to the earlier and contemporaneous history connected with the giving of the Law, and ascribed to the same writer. The marked distinctness of the five por>
Digitized by
Goo^T?
804
BIBLE
lions which nuke up the Torah shows that the; must hare been designed as separate books, and when the Canon was completed, and the books in their present form made the object of study, names for each book were wanted and were found. In tbe Hebrew classification the titles were taken from the initial words, or prominent words in the initial terse; in that of the LXX. they were intended to be significant of the subject of each book, and so we have —
r«VfAtVITUtoV.
'ApiS/wl. Atmtpov6iuov-
a. tvia0 (ttVni) a. «7i7»3 . . .
4. -I2TP9 . .
5. D-nyr'. . .
The Greek titles were adopted without change, ex- cept as to the 4th, in the Latin versions, and from them have descended to the Bibles of modern Chris- tendom.
3. The next group presents a more singular com- bination. The arrangement stands as follows: ' Joshua. D^'lHTN"! Judges.
IP" "") lfc2 Kings.
owns
(posftarlons)
Prophets).
(major**) [ EieUel.
(mlnorcs) [ Prophets.
— the Hebrew titles of these books corresponding to those of the English Bibles.
The grounds on which books simply historical were classed under the same name as those which contained tbe teaching of prophets, in the stricter sense of the word, are not at first sight obvious, but the O. T. presents some facta which may suggest an explanation. The "sons of the prophets" (1 Sam. x. 6; 2 K. v. 23, vi. 1 ) living together as a society, almost as a caste (Am. vii. 14), trained to a religious life, cultivating sacred minstrelsy, must have oc- cupied a position as instructors of tbe people, even in the absence of the special calling which sent them as God's messengers to the people. A body of men so placed become naturally, unless intellec- tual activity is absorbed in asceticism, historians and annalists. The references in tbe historical books of the O. T. show that they actually were so. Nathan the prophet. Gad, the seer of David (1 I'hr. xxix. 29), Ahyali and Iddo (2 Chr. ix. 29), Isaiah (2 Chr. xxvi. 22, xxxii. 32), are cited as chroniclers. Tbe greater antiquity of tbe earlier Historical books, and perhaps tbe traditional belief that they had originated in this way, were likely to cooperate in raising them to a high place of honor in the arrangement of the Jewish Canon, and so they were looked on as having the prophetic charac- ter which was denied to the historical books of tbe Hagiographa. The greater extent of the prophecies of Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, no less than the prominent position which they occupied in the his- tory of Israel, led naturally to their being recog- nized as tbe Prophets; Majores. The exclusion of Daniel from this sul>division is a more remarkable (act, and one which has been differently interpreted ; tbe tCationalistic school of Utter criticism (Eiohhorn,
BIBLE
De Wette, Bertholdt) seeing In it an indie**** of later date, and therefore of doubtful authenticity the orthodox school on the other [hand], as repre- sented by Hengstenberg (Dissert, on Dan., eh. ii. § iv. and v.), maintaining that the difierenee rotter' only on the ground that, tbough the utterar of pro- dictions, he hsd not exercised, ss the others had done, a prophet's office among the people. What- ever may have been its origin, the position of this book in the Hagiographa led the later Jews to think and speak slightingly of it, and Christians who rea- soned with them out of its predictions were met by remarks disparaging to its authority (Hengstenberg, L c). The arrangement of the Prophets; Minores does not call for special notice, except so far as they were counted, in order to bring the whole list of canonical books within a memorial number an- swering to that of the letters in the Hebrew alpha- bet, as a single volume, and described as to Satt- Kawp4^rfroif.
3. Last in order came the group known as Cttn-
bim, Q^inn? (from 30^ *° ""*),. y/xupiTa, ayuiypwpa, including the remaining books of tbe Hebrew Canon, arranged in the following order, and with subordinate divisions :
(a.) Psalms, Proverbs, Job.
(o.) Tbe Song of Songs, Ruth, Lamentations, Ecclesiastes, Esther.
(c.) Daniel, Ezra, Nehemiah, 1 and 2 Chronicles.
Of these, (a) was distinguished by the memorial
word D£S, truth, formed from the initial let- ters of the three books; (6) as /"VlvOD tr'pp, the Jin rolls, as being written for use in the syn- agogues on special festivals on five separate rolls. Of the Hebrew titles of these books, those which
are descriptive of their contents are D^vHI-'i, the
Psalms, "tyftt, Proverbs. H^S, lamentstions (from the opening word of wailing in i. 1 ). Tbe Song of Sougs (U^ywn "PIT). Ecclesiastes ('^nr 1 , the Preacher). 1 and 2 Chronicles
(CD^n ^yi, words of days = records).
lie Septuaglnt translation presents the following titles, — VaXfui, Tlapoifiiai, tyn)Poi, , ATne LXX. presents, however, some striking variations in point of arrangement as wdl as in relation to the names of books. Both in this and in the insertion of the avriKtyinfya, which we now know as the Apocrypha, among the ether hooks, we trace the absence of that strung revet mce for the Canon and iU traditional order which dis- tinguished the Jews of Palestine. The Law, t is true, stands first, but the distinction betweet ths greater and lesser prophets, between the lYopheti and the Hagiographa is no longer recognized Daniel, with the Apocryphal additions, follows upoc Esekiel; the Apocryphal 1st or 3d Book of Esrira.
Digitized by
Google
BIBLE
km. a* u a ill following on the Canonical Em." Tobil and Judith are placed after Nehemiah, Wis- dom (3ola 2j\\6/iwyTos) and Eoclesiasticus (2oThe history of the arrangement of the books of the New Testament presents some variations, not without interest, as indicating differences of feeling or modes of thought. The four Gospels and the Acts of the Apostles uniformly stand first. They are so for to the New what the Pentateuch was to the Old Testament. They do not present however in themselves, as the books of Moses did, any order of succession. The actual order does not depend upon the rank or function of the writers to whom they are assigned. The two not written by Apostles are preceded and followed by those which are, and it seems as if the true explanation were to be found in a traditional belief as to the dates of the several Gospels, according to which St. Matthew's, whether in its Greek or Hebrew form, was the earliest, and St. John's the latest. The arrangement once adopted would naturally confirm the belief, and so we find it assumed by [the Muratorian Canpn,] trensus, Origen, Augustine. [On the other band, the Codex Bezx (I)) and the best MSS. of the Old Latin version have the following order: Matt., John, Luke, Mark. — A.] The position of the Acts as an intermediate book, the sequel to the Gospels, the prelude to the Epistles, was obviously a natural one. After this we meet with some striking differences. The order in the Alexandrian, Vatican, and Ephraem MSS. (ABC) gives precedence to the Catholic Epistles, and as this is also recognized by the Council of Laodicea ( Can. 60), Cyril of Jerusalem (Catech. iv. p. 35), and Athanasius (KpitL Fett. ed. Bened. i. p. 961), it would appear to have been characteristic of the Eastern Churches. Lachmann, who bases his recension of the text chiefly on this family of ,MSS., has reproduced the arrangement ic his editions. [So has Teschendorf ; and this is the arrangement found in a great majority of the manuscripts. In the Codex SinaiHcm and In four
BIBLE
806
« * The Apocryphal 1st Book of Jfadras, certainly in the principal MSS. and editions of the LXX., and prob- «bty in all, precedes the canonical K*ra. The Vatican, Alexandrine, and Sinaitic (frid.-Aug.) MSB. of the Saptuagint, with tie AUine edition, unite the Books of asra and NeheuiUli in one as 2d Ksdras. The state- ments lo the text In regard to the order of the books m the Septu&giut require gruat modification ; for the MSS. and editions diner widely in this respect ; and the Roman edition of the LXX. (1587), deviates mate- rially in the arrangement of the books from the Vatican manuscript, which it has been popularly supposed to represent
In the Vat. MS. the whole series of the poetical books intervenes between Nehemiah and Either, which ■i followed by Judith, Toblt, and the Lesser and Greater Prophets, Including Daniel. In the Alex. MS. the twelve Minor Prophets Immediately follow Chroni- cles; toes come the Greater Propheta, ending with Daniel; then Hither, Tobit, J odith, *. Hsdras, Bum and Venenrteh as 2d Bsdraa, and the four Books of Mat. Thesi an followed by the poetical books. 1. 90
other MSS. the Pauline Epistles precede the Act* — A.] The Western Church on the other hand, as represented by Jerome, Augustine, and their successors, gave priority of position to the Pauline Epistles, and as the order in which these were givcc presents (1) those addressed to Churches arranged according to their relative importance, (3) those addressed to individuals, the foremost place was naturally occupied by the Epistle to the Komans. The tendency of the Western Church to recognize Home as its centre of authority may perhaps in part account for this departure from the custom of the East. The order of the Pauline Epistles them selves, however, is generally the same, and the only conspicuously different arrangement was that of Marcion, who aimed at a chronological order. In the three MSS. above referred to [and in the Codex Sinmtiau] the Epistle to the Hebrews comes after 2 Thessalonians. [In the manuscript from which the Vatican (B) was copied, it stood between Galatiana and Ephesians. This is shown by the numbering of the sections in the Vat MS. — A. u In those followed by Jerome, it stands, as in the English Bible and the Textiis Keceptus, after Phi- lemon. We are left to conjecture the grounds of this difference. Possibly the absence of St'. Paul's name, possibly the doubts which existed as to his being the sole author of it, possibly its approxima- tion to the character of the Catholic Epistles may have determined the arrangement. The Apocalypse, as might be expected from the jieculior chancier of its contents, occupied a pcuitiun by itself. Its comparatively late recognition m uj have determined the position which it has uniformly hekl as the last of the Sacred Books.*
IV. Division into Chit/iter* ttutl Verses. A*«joii as any break is made iu the continuous writing which has characterized iu nearl) all countries the early stages of the art, we get the germs of a sys- tem of division. But these divisions may be used for two distinct purposes. So far as thev are used to exhibit the logical relations of words, i^uses and sentences to each other, they tend to a recognized punctuation. So far as they are used for greater convenience of reference, or as a help to the memory , they answer to the chapters and verses of our modern Bibles. The question now to be answered is that which asks what systems of notation of the latter kind have been employed at different times by transcribers of the Old the Codex Sinaitiaa 1st ana 4th Maccabees come after Judith ; then follow the Prophets, the greater preceding the lesser, contrary to the order In the Vat. and Alex MSS. ; and last of all come the poetical books, Psalms, Proverbs, Eccleslastes, Song of Songs, Wisdom of Sol- omon, Ecclesiastic us, Job. In respect to the position of the Book of Job, the Vatican and the Alexandrine manuscripts differ both from the Sinaitlc and from each other, the former placing It after Canticles, the latter after Psalms. See Ti*cheudorfs ProUgam. to his Sd edition of the LXX. (1860). pp. Ixxiv., xclv., xcvf.
The best MSS. of the Vulgate, it may be further remarked, differ widely In the arrangement of the books from the common editions. See art Vuuutk, } 24, note on the Alculn MS. A.
b * On the history of the arrangement of the books of the N. T., see Ttschendorf, N. T. ed. 7ma, ProUgom pp. Uxi.-lxxiv. ; Scrivener, Introd. lo Uu Orit. oftks N. T. pp.61, 62 ; Laura it's NnaulamtnUukt Stmlirn pp. 41-19 (Ootha, 1866) ; and especially Volkmar's Ap "endix to Credner's QttcA. dts Neatest. Kant*, pp 388-411. A.
Digitized by
GobgE
BIBLE
(L) The Hebrew of the Old Testament It it hardly possible to conceive of the liturgical Me of the books of the Old Testament, without tome kinds of recognized division. In proportion as the books were studied and commented on in the schools of the Rabbis, the division would be- eome more technical and complete, and hence the existing notation, which is recognized in the Tal- mud (the Gemara ascribing it to Moses, — Hupfdd, Stud, urtd KriL 1830, p. 827), may probably bare originated in the earlier stages of the growth of the synagogue ritual. The New Testament quotations from the Old are for the most part cited without any more specific reference than to the book from which they come. The references however in Mark xii. 28 and Luke xx. 37 (M rqt fiirov), Kom. xi. 2 («V 'HAlf ) and Acts viii. 32 (j) wtfutxh ttj» ypaibfit), indicate a division which had become familiar, and show that some at least of the sections were known popularly by titles taken from their subjects. In like manner the existence of a cycle of lessons is indicated by Luke iv. 17 ; Acts xiii. 15, xr. 21 ; 2 Cor. iii. 14; and this, whether iden- tical or not with the later Kabbinic cycle, must have involved an arrangement analogous to that subsequently adopted.
The Talmudic division is on the following plan. The law was in the first instance divided into fifty- four m'H?"1§, Pen Moth = sections, so as to pro- vide a lesson for each Sabbath in the Jewish Inter- calary year, provision being made for the shorter year by the combination of two of the shorter sec- tions. Coexisting with this there was a subdi- vision into lesser Parshioth, which served to de- termine the portions of the sections taken by the several readers in the synagogues. The lesser Par- shioth themselves were classed under two heads —
the Open (Dining, Petuchoth), which served to indicate a change of subject analogous to that between two paragraphs in modern writing, and began accordingly a fresh line In the M3S., and the
Shut (n'ltVip, Setmwth), which corresponded to minor divisions, and were marked only by a space within the line. The initial letters £ and D served as a notation, in the margin or in the text Itself, for the two kinds of sections. The threefold
initial 988 or USD, was used when the com- nencement of one of the Parshioth coincided with hat of a Sabbath lesson (comp. KeiL Einlcitung in lot A. T. §§ 170, 171). •
A different terminology was employed for the Prophets; Prions and Posteriores, and the divis- on was less uniform. The tradition of the Jews :hat the Prophets were first read in the service of the synagogue, and consequently divided into sec- tions, because the reading of the Law had been for- bidden by Antiochus Epiphanes, rests upon a very ■light foundation, but its existence is at any rate a proof that the law was believed to have been sys- tematically divided before the same process was applied to the other books. The name of the sec- tions in this case was MTI^Cn {Haphtaroth,
from *^(P9, SmUUre). If the name were applied In this way because the lessons from the Prophets same at the close of the synagogue service, and so wen followed by the dismissal of the people (Vttringa dt Synng. iii. 2, 20), its history would ■mo it a singular analogy to that of " Missa,"
BIBLE
"Mass," on the assumption that it also was davhal from the " Ite, missi est," by which the congrega- tion was informed of the conclusion of the earlier portion of the service of the Church. The peculiar use of Missa shortly after its appearance in the Latin of ecclesiastical writers in a sense equivalent to thai of Haphtaroth (" sex Missas de Propheta E s sia fa ri t e," Oesarius Arelat and Anreuan in Bing- ham, Ant. xiiL 1) presents at least a singular coinci- dence. The Uaphtaioth themselves were intended to correspond with the larger Parshioth of the 1-aw, so that there might.bo a distinct lesson for each Sabbath in the intercalary year as before; but the traditions of the German and the Spanish Jews, both of them of great antiquity, present a consid- erable diversity in the length of the divisions, and show that they had never been determined by the same authority as that which had settled the Par- shioth of the Law (Van der Hooght, Prcrfat. in Bib. § 36). Of the traditional divisions of the Hebrew Bible, however, that which has exercised most influence in the received arrangement of the text, was the subdivision of the larger sections into
(D^DS, PetJdm). These do not appear
to have been used till the post-Talmudic recension of the text by the Masoretes of the 9th century. They wen then applied, first to the prose and after- wards to the poetical books of the Hebrew Scriptures, superseding in the latter the arrangement of trrlrot, Kwka, Kimmra, lines and groups of lines, which had been based upon metrical consideration* The verses of the Masoretic divisions wen preserved with comparatively slight variations through the middle ages, and came to the knowledge of translators and editors when the attention of European scholars was directed to the study of Hebrew. In the Hebrew MSS. the notatioi' had been simply marked by the Sdph-Pittk (.- 1 it the end of each verse; and in the earlier printed Hebrew Bibles (Sabionetta's, 1557, and Plantin's, 1566) the Hebrew numerals which guide the reader in referring, are attached to every fifth verse only. The Concordance of Rabbi Nathan, 1450, however, had rested on the applica- tion of a numeral to each verse, and this was adopted by the Dominican I'agninus in his Latin version, 1528, and carried throughout the whole of the Old and New Testament, coinciding substan- tially, as regards the former, with the Masoretic, ana therefore with the modem division, but differing materially as to the New Testament from that which was adopted by Robert Stephens (cf. infra) and through his widely circulated editions passed into general reception. The chief facts that remain to be stated as to the verse divisions of the Old Testament are, (I ) that it was adopted by Stephens in his edition of the Vulgate, 1565, and by Frellou in that of 1556; (2) that it appeared, for the first time in on English translation, in the Geneva Bibk of 1560, and was thence transferred to the Bishops' Bible of 1668, and the Authorized Version of 161 1. In Coverdale's Bible we meet with the older nota- tion, which was in familiar use for other books, and retained In some instances («. g. in references •» Plato), to the present times. The letters A B C D are placed at equal distances in the msrgin of each page, and the reference it made to the page (or, it the case of Scripture, to the chapter) and the letter accordingly.
The Septuagint translation, together with tit* Latin versions based upon it, have contributed little or nothing to the received division of the Bibk
Digitized by
Google
BIBLE
Made at a time when the Rabbinio subdivisions ware not enforced, hardly perhaps existing, and not ued in the worship of the synagogue, them was no reason for the scrupulous care which showed itself in regard to the Hebrew text The language of Tertullian {Seorp. ii.) and Jerome (in Mic vi. 9; Zeph. Ui. 4) implies the existence of " capitula " of some sort; but the word does not appear to have been used in any more definite sense than "locus" er " passage." The liturgical use of portions of the Old Testament would lead to the employment of some notation to distinguish the IwayvtbcfiaTa or " lectiones," and individual students or transcrib- ers might adopt a system of reference of their own ; but we find nothing corresponding to the fully or- ganized notation which originated with the Talmud- ists or Hasoretes. It is possible indeed that the general use of Lectionaria — in which the portions mad in the Church services were written separately — may hare hindered the development of such a system. Whatever traces of it we find are accord- ingly scanty and fluctuating. The stichometric mode of writing (t. e. the division of the text into short lines, generally with very little regard to the sense) adopted in the 4th or 6th centuries (see Pro- legom. to Breitinger's Septuagini, i. § 6), though it may have facilitated reference, or been useful ss a guide to the reader in the half-chant commonly used in liturgical servioes, was too arbitrary (ex- cept when it corresponded to the parallel clauses of the Hebrew poetical books) and inconvenient to be generally adopted. The Alexandrian US. pre- sents a partial notation of KtfiXcua, but ss regards the Old Testament these are found only in portions of Deuteronomy and Joshua. Traces exist (Cote- ler. Monum. Eccla. Grac., Breitinger, Pi-oleg. vt nip.) of a like division in Numbers, Exodus, and Leviticus, and Latin MSS. present frequently a sys- tem of division into "tituli" or "capitula," but without any recognized standards. In the 13th century, however, the development of theology as a science, and the more frequent use of the Scriptures ss a text-book for lectures, led to the general adop- tion of a more systematic division, traditionally as- cribed [by some] to Stephen Langton, Archbishop of Canterbury (Triveti Annul, p. 183, ed. Oxon.), [by others to] Hugh de St. Cher [Hugo de S. Caro] (Gilbert Genebrard, CkronoLl iv. 644), and passing through his commentary (Pottilla in Uni- term Bibtia, and Concordance, circ. 1240) into general use. No other subdivision of the chapters was united with this beyond that indicated by the marginal letters A B C D as described above.
As regards the Old Testament then, the present arrangement grows out of the union of Cardinal Hugo's capitular division and the Masoretic verses. The Apocryphal books, to which of course no Ma- scretic division was applicable, did not receive a versieular division till the Latin edition of Pagninus in 1528, nor tht division now in use till Stephens's edition of the Vulgate in 1565.
(2.) The history of the New Testament presents tome additional bets of interest. Here, as in the ease of the Old, the system of notation grew out of the necessities of study. The comparison of the Gospel narratives gave rise to attempts to exhibit the harmony between them. Of these, the first of
BIBLE
807
which we hare any record was the Dia.emarrm of Tatian in the 2d century (Euseb. B. E. h. 38). This was followed by a work of like character 'from Ammonius of Alexandria in the 3d (Euseb. Ajptst ad Carpiamm). The syvVm adopted by Ammonius however, that of attach. ig to the Gospel of St. Mat- thew the parallel passages of the other three, and inserting those which aere not parallel, destroyed the outward form in which the Gospel history had been recorded, [and] was practically inconvenient Nor did their labors have any direct effect on the arrangement of the Greek text, unless we adopt the conjectures of Hill and Wetstein that it is to Am- monius or Tatian that we have to ascribe the mar- ginal notation of K«pi\\aia, marked by A B T A, which are found in the older MSS. The search after a more convenient method of exhibiting the parallelisms of the Gospels led Eusebius of Cteaarea to form the ten Canons (xirorts, registers) which bear bis name, and in which tile sections of the Gospels are chased according as the fact narrated is found in one Evangelist only, or in two or more. In applying this system to the transcription of the Gospels, each of them was divided into shorter sec- tions of variable length, and to each of these were attached two numerals, one indicating the Canon under which it would be found, and the other its place in that Canon. Luke [iii. 21, 22], for exam- ple, would represent [constituted] the 13th section belonging to the first Canon [corresponding to the 14th section in Matthew, the 5th in Mark, and the 15th in John, — the first Canon comprising the sections common to the four Gospels]. This divis- ion, however, extended only to the books that had come under the study of the Harmonists. The Epistles of St Paul were first divided in a similar manner by the unknown Bishop to whom Kuthalius assigns the credit of it (arc. 3!)6), and he himself, at the instigation of Athanasius [the younger], ap- plied the method of division to the Acts and the Catholic Epistles. Andrew, bishop of Cesarea in Cappadocla, completed the work by dividing the Apocalypse (circ. 500).°
Of the four great uncial MSS., A [and so the Sinaitic MS., but not, according to Teschendorf, a prima manu] presents the Ammonian or Eusebiui numerals and canons, C and D the numerals with- out the canons. B has neither numerals nor ca- nons, but a notation of its own, the chief peculi- arity of which is, that the Epistles of St Paul an treated as a single book, and brought under a con- tinuous capitulation. After passing into disuse and so into comparative oblivion, the Eusebian and Euthalian divisions have recently (since 1827 ) again become familiar to the English student through Bishop Lloyd's edition of the Greek Testament. [The Eusebian sections and canons also appear in the recent editions of Tischendorf, Wordsworth, and Tregelles.]
With the New Testament, however, as with the Old, the division into chapters adopted by Hugh de St Cher superseded those that had been in use previously, appeared in the early editions of tb« Vulgate, was transferred to the English Bible by Coverdale, and so became universal. The notation of the verses in each chapter naturally followed on the use of the Masoretio verses for the Old Testa
i • CansHos appears to bars derived these dlrls- • T. pp. 27, 82. On the ■ussMan ssetloni and canoes ens, at least in the Aets, from a MS. written by Pam- 1 ass Serrnoar, bund, to Uu Oil. of Iht JV. T pp. 60 philua the martyr (d. 1. ». 80»). Set Montfrueon, . 68. *
MM. Oaulin. p. 78 0. ; TragaUas, Tact. Oil. oftk, W.I
Digitized by
Google
308 BIBLE
mcnt The niperkuity of such a division over the marginal notation A B C D in the Bible of Car- dinal Hugh de St Cher led men to adopt an anal- ogous system for the New. In the Latin version of Pagolnus accordingly, there is a versicular divis- ion, though differing from the one subsequently i»ed in the greater length of its verses. The ab- sence of an authoritative standard like that of the Masoretes, left more scope to the individual discre- tion of editors or printers, and the activity of the two Stephenses caused that which they adopted in their numerous editions of the Greek Testament and Vulgate to be generally received. In the Preface to the Concordance, published by Henry Stephens, 1594, he gives the following account of the origin of this division. His father, he tells us, finding the books of the New Testament already divided into chapters (tmemata, or sections), pro- ceeded to a further subdivision into verses. The name verticuli did not commend itself to him. He would have preferred tmematxa or ttctiuncube, but the preference of others for the former led him to adopt it. The « hole work was accomplished "inter equitandum " ot. 'lis Journey from Paris to Lyons. While it was in progress men doubted of its suc- cess. No sooner was it known than it met with universal acceptance. The edition hi which this division was first adopted wss published in 1561, another came from the same press in 1555. It was used for the Vulgate in the Antwerp edition of Hentenius in 1559, for the English version pub- lished in Geneva is 15C0, and from that time, with slight variations in detail, has been universally rec- ognized. The convenience of such a system for reference is obvious ; but it may be questioned whether it has not been purchased by a great sac- rifice of the perception by ordinary readers of the true order and connection of the books of the Bi- ble." In some cases the division of chapters sep- arates portions which are very closely united (see e. g. Matt. ix. 38, and x. 1, xix. 30, and xx. 1 ; Mark ii. 23-28, and Hi. 1-5, viii. 38, and ix. 1; Luke xx. 45-47, and xxi. 1-4; Acts vii. 60, and viii. 1; 1 Cor. x. 33. xi. 1; 2 Cor. iv. 18, v. 1, vi. 18, and vii. 1), and throughout gives the impression of a formal division altogether at variance with the continuous flow of narrative or thought which char- acterised the book as it came from the hand of the rriter. The separation of verses in its turn has con- luced largely to the habit of building doctrinal sys- tems upon isolated texts. The advantages of the re- ceived method are united with those of an arrange- ment representing the original more faithfully in the structure of the Paragraph Bibles, lately published by different editors, and in the Greek Testaments of Uoyd, Laehmann, and Tischendorf. The stu- dent ought, however, to remember in using these that the paragraphs belong to the editor, not to the writer, and are therefore liable to the same casual- ties rising out of subjective peculiarities, dogmatic bias, and the like, as the chapters of our common Bibles. Practically the risk of such casualties has been reduced almost to a minimum by the care of editors to avoid the errors into which their prede- cessors have fallen, but the possibility of the evil exists, and should therefore be guarded against by the exercise of an independent judgment.
E.H. P.
« • On this point ser the striking remarks of Locks » the Prefkc* to his Parapkr.ui ami Ntft as the S>isi4ue/a Pttmt. A
BILDAD • BIBLE!, ENGLISH. See VitawnK, ac
THOBIZKD.
BICB7BI 0"?3? : Bo X opl [Vat Alex. -,«] Bochri ; Jintioni,' 8im.; youthful, Gesen. Fiirst but perhaps rather so* of Becker), ancestor of Sheba (2 Sam. xx. 1 ff.). [Becheh 1
A. C. H.
BUVKAB 0""lTj? [KaMer, Ges-J: BoSsmls [Vatl -no); Joseph. Ba&Upos : Baducer), Jehu'l
«. captain" (trblP : Joseph. i tin roltus uolput rrytiuir. Ant. ix. 6, § 3), originally his fellow-offi- cer (2 K. ix. 25); who completed the sentence on Jehoram son of Ahab, by casting his body into the field of Naboth after Jehu had transfixed him with an arrow.
BIBB. [Bdbiai.]
BIGTHA (MTIfaiBo^; [Vat. Bsyafr; Alex, corrupt; Comp'. BayaBd-] Bagatka), one of
the seven « chamberlains " (D , D' , ~!9» tmmekt) of the harem of Ahasuerus (Esthu L 10).
BIGTHAN and BIGTHATSTA 0^3,
Eatfa. ii. 21, and NJiTfi, vi. »: BagaUum), a eunuch ("chamberlain," A. V.) in the court of Ahasuerus, one of those "who kept the door" (marg. " threshold," oixi/iaToa>vABIG'VAI [2 syL] 03531 : Bayovt, toryouat, [etc.:] Begum, [Begmi\\). '
L >• Children of Bigvii," 8066 (Neb. 2067) in number, returned from the Captivity with Zerub- babel (Ezr. ii. 14; Neh. vii. 19), and 72 of them at a later date with Esra (Ear. viii. 14). [Bagoi; Baoo.]
2. (Begum, Btgoai.) Apparently one of the chiefs of Zerubbabel's expedition (Ear. ii 2; Neh. vii. 7), and who afterwards signed the eorcnant (Neh. x. 16).
BIK'ATH-ATEN, Am. L 6, marg. [Ayz>
1; C«ELESYRIA-]
BILDAD OH 1 ??, son of contention, if Ga-
senius's derivation of It from TVj> ]5 be correct: BoASdS; [Alex. BoASor, in Job it 11: xriii. 1:] Baldad), the second of Job's three friends. He is
called "the Shuhite " 0rV5*n), which implies both his family and nation. Shuah was the name of a son of Abraham and Keturah, and of an Ara- bian tribe sprung from him, when he had been sent eastward by his father. Gesenius (*. r.) supposes it to be " the same a* the Saiacaia ot Ptolemy (v. 15) to the east of Baton*, " and therefore U theeastof the land of Us [Shuah]. The LXX strangely enough, renders it i raw J/aux**" ri
Digitized by
Google
BILE AM
jirnu. appearing to intend a distinction between him and the other friends, whom in the unu verse It calls fruiikut (.'ob. U. 11).
Bildad takes a •hare in each of the three contro- versies with Job (viii., xviii., *rv.). He follows in the train of Eliphax, but with more violent decla- mation, less argument, and keener invective. His address is abrupt and untender ; and in his very first speech he cruelly attributes the death of Job's chil- dren to their own transgressions and loudly calls on Job to repent of his supposed crimes. His sec- ond speech (xviii.) merely recapitulates his former assertions of the temporal calamities of the wicked ; on this occasion be implies, without expressing, Job's wickedness, and does not condescend to ex- hort him to repentance. In the third speech (xxv.), unable to idfute the sufferer's arguments, he takes refuge in irrelevant dogmatism on God's glory and man's nothingness : in reply to which Job justly reproves him both for deficiency in argument and failure in charitable forbearance (Ewald, da$ Buck Ijob). [See Job.] F. W. F.
BII/EAM (D?^? [foreigner, Ges.; or throii, gorge, Dietr.V: 'UufiKian: [Vat. om.;] Alex. IfJAoa/i: Bvtlim), a town in the western half of the tribe of Manasseh, named only in I Ohr. vi. 70, as being given (with its " suburbs " ) to the Kohathites. In the lists in Josh. xvii. and xxi. this name does not appear, and Ibleam and Gath-rimmon are substituted for it, the former by an easy change of letters, the latter uncertain. [Gatii-rimmox; Ibi.kam.] G.
BIL'GAH (Hjba [cketrfuhtet,]: bBtkyif, [Vat. BfA£a>:] Bttga). \\. A priest in the time Of David; the head of the fifteenth course for the temple service (1 Chr. xxiv. 14).
2. [Vat. Alex. FA." omit; Rom. in Neh. xii. 18 BeA-vtU.] A priest who returned from Babylon with Zerubbabel and Joshua (Neh. xii. 5, 18); probably the same who, under the slightly altered name Biloai, sealed the covenant (Neh. x. 8).
BII/GAI [2 syl.] 03^2 [ckeerfulneu] : BtXyat; [Vat. B«Acr«ia, FA. nria:] Belgai), Neb. x. 8; probably the same as Biloah, 2.
BII/HAH (nnVa [perh. batkfuhuu]: BoAAcC: Bala). L Handmaid of Rachel (Gen. xxix. 29), and concubine of Jacob, to whom she bore Dan and Naphtali (Gen. xxx. 3-8, xxxv. 25, xlvi. 25; 1 Chr. vii. 13). Her step-eon Reuben af- terwards lay with her (Gen. xxxv. 22), which en- tailed a curse upon Reuben (Gen. xlix. 4).
2 [BooAi; Vat. AjScXA»] A town of the Simeonites (1 Chr. iv. 29); also called Baalah and DsJah. [Baal, p. 908, No. 3, 6.]
BIL'HAN (inba [perh.modocJtBaAAiia; [Alex. BoAow:] Bataan, the same root as Bilhah, Gen. xxx. 8, Ac The final > is evidently a Horite termination, as in Zaavan, Akan, Dishan, Aran, Lotan, Alvan, Hemdan, Eshban, Ac.; and may be compared with the Etruscan ena, Greek aWs, wy, Ac.).
\\. A Horite chief, son of Eeer, son of Seir, j welling in Mount Seir, in the land of Edom (Gen. txxvi. 37; lChr. 1. 43).
3. (BeAadV: Bala*.) A Benjamite, son of Je- liae) (1 Chr. ril. 10). It does not appear elearl.'
BIRTHDAYS
809
from which of the sons of Benjamin Jeiiael was descended, as be is not mentioned in Gen. xlvi. 31, or Num. xxvi. But as he was the father of Ehud (ver. 10), and Ehud seems, from 1 Chr. viii. 3, 6 to have been a son of Beta, Jediaet, and conse- quently Bilhan, were probably Belaites. The oc- currence of Hilhan as well as Bela in the tribe of Benjamin, names both imported from Edom, is re- markable. ' A. C H.
BIL'SHAN O^ 1 ?? [sot. of the tongue] BaAurdV [Vat Boo-pout], BaAo-dV [Alex. Baaa-ar, FA. Baatpw>]: BeUan, [Beltum]), one of Zerub- babel's companions on his expedition from Babylon (Est. u. 2; Neh. vii 7).
BIM"HAL (Vnpa [son of circumcision]: Btuia^A.; [Vat. fyioAoijA:] Chnmaat), one of the sons of Japhlet in the line of Asher (1 Chr. vii. 33)
BIN-BA (H?33 [perh. fountain]: Board; [Vat. Bovo, 1 Chr. viii. 37; Alex. do. ix. 48:] Banaa), the son of Moza; one of the descendants of Saul (1 Chr. viii. 87; ix. 43).
BINNU1 CO? [a building, Ges.; kmdreO- ihip, Fiirst]: Bartfa; [Vat. EjSavaia:] Bernui). L A Levito, father of Noadiah, in Ezra's time (Ezr. viii. 33).
2. [Bavooti Vat. FA. Bayovf. Bennui.] One of the sons of Pahath-moab, who had taken a for- eign wife (Ezr. x. 30). [Balnuus.]
3- [Bavovl: Bennui.] Another Israelite, of the sons of Bani, who had also taken a foreign wife (Ezr. x. 38). [Here the A.V. ed. 1611, etc reads Bennui.]
4. [Borovf: Batumi.] Altered from Bani in the corresponding list in Ezra (Neh. vii. 15).
6. [In Neh. Ui. 24, Barf, Vat. Alex. FA. haw,,; x. 9, Boyafovi xii. 8, Buyout : Bennui.] A Levite, son of Henadad, who assisted at the reparation of the wall of Jerusalem, under Nehemiah, Neh. Hi. 24, x. 9. He is possibly also the Binnui in xii. 8.
BIRDS. [Fowls.]
BIR'SHA (Stth? [tonofwicktdnett, Ges.] : Bapai- Bersi), Idng of Gomorrha at the time "' the invasion of Chedorlaomer (Gen. xiv. 2).
* BIRTH. [Childbbn.]
BIRTHDAYS (to yevUia, Matt. xiv. 6) Properly to. yt viBKia is a birthday feast (and hence in the early writers the day of a martyr's com- memoration), but ra ytriina seems to be used in this sense by a Hellenism, for in Herod, iv. 36 it means a day in honor of the dead. It is very prob- able that in Matt. xiv. 6 the feast to commemorate Herod's accession is intended," for we know that such feasts were common (especially in Herod's family, Joseph. Ant. xv. 11, J 8; Blunt's Cornel dencet. Append, vii.), and were called " the day of the king " (Hos. vii. 5). The Gemarists distin- guish expressly between D'OVo bw WDiaa,
ywiata. regni, and the "Vbn DV or btrtbda*. (Lightfoot, Bar. Htbr. ad Matt. xiv. 6.)
The custom of observing birthdays is very an- cient (Gen. xl. 30; Jer. xx. 15); and in Job i. 4, Ac, we read that Job's sons " feasted every one his day." It p ersia they were celebrated with peculiar honors ana bajquets, for the details of which set
a •> Against this opinion see Meyer (tuloc.) who says meaning. B— also Kulnoel, i. 426. There Is no rsMO* bants on a sJnglsQfiek example of ycWma with thk tor dlsoenHnz the osual sense In Matt xiv. tt. S.
Digitized by
Google
310
BIRTHRIGHT
Herod, i. 1.16. And in Egypt •' the birthday*, of the kings were celebrated with great pomp. They ■ere looked upon as holy; no busmen was done upon them, and all classes indulged in the festivi- ties suitable to the occasion. Kvery Egyptian at- tached much importance to the day, and even to the hour of his birth" (Wilkinson, v. 290). Probably in consequence of the ceremonies usual in their celebration, the Jews regarded their ob- servance as an idolatrous custom (lightfoot, /. <•).
F. W. F.
BIRTHRIGHT (Tn'lS? : rh rpwroriKia). The advantages accruing to the' eldest son were not definitely fixed in patriarchal times. The theory 'hat he was the priest of the family rests on no scriptural statement, and the Rabbis appear divided on the question (see Hettinger's Note on Goodwin's Motet and Aaron, I. I; Ugol. iii. 63). Great respect was paid to him in the household, and, as the family widened into a tribe, this grew into a sustained authority, undefined save by custom, in all mattersof common interest Thus the "princes" of the congregation had probably rights of primo- geniture (Num. vii. 2, xxi. 18, xxv. 14). A " double portion " of the paternal property was allotted by the Mosaic law (Deut. xxi. 16-17), nor could the caprice of the father deprive him of it. This prob- ably means twice as much as any other son enjoyed Such was the inheritance of Joseph, his sons reckon- ing with his brethren, and becoming beads of tribes. This seems to explain the request of Elisha for a " double portion " of Eujah's spirit (2 K. ii. 9). Reuben, through his unfilial conduct, was deprived of the birthright (Gen. xlix. 4; 1 Chr. v. 1). It is likely that some remembrance of this lost pre- eminence stirred the Reubenite leaders of Koran's rebellion (Num. xvi. 1, 2, xxvi. 6-9). Esau's act, transferring his right to Jacob, was allowed valid (Gen. xxv. 33). The firstborn of the king was his successor by law (2 Chr. xxi. 3); David, how- ever, by divine appointment, excluded Adonijab in favor of Solomon, which deviation from rule was indicated by the anointing (Goodwin, L c 4, with Hottinger's notes). The first-born of a line is often noted by the early scriptural genealogies, «. g. Gen. xxii. 21, xxv. 13; Num. xxvi. 6, Ac. The Jews attached a sacred import to the title (see Schottgen, Hor. Htbr. i. 922) and thus •'first-born" and •' first-begotten " seem applied to the Messiah (Rom. nil. 29, Heb. i. 6). H. H.
* The term " first-bom " is used figuratively to denote preeminence, and is applied to one peculiarly distinguished by the favor of God, as to David, Ps. Ixxxix. 27 ; to the Jewish nation as the chosen people, Ex. iv. 22; 2 Esdr. vi. 68; Psalt. Salom. xviii. 4 (Fabric Cod. pteudtpigr. V. T. i. 970); rod to Ephraim, Jer. xxxi. 9. See also Col. i. 15.
A.
bir'zavith (nir^a, Ken, rvra
[oitre-souree, Flint]: B«pewt>, [Vat. Br/fou0;] Alex. Bufwe: Barmiih), a name occurring in the genealogies of Aslier (1 Chr. vii. 31), and appa- rently, from the m )de of its mention, the name of a place (corap. the similar expression, " father of Bethlehem," " father of Tekoa," Ac. hi chaps, ii. and iv.). 11* reading of the Ken may be inter- areted " well of olives." No trace of it is found elsewhere.
BISHXAM (D^tpS [son of peace]: Bete- !om), apparently an officer or commissioner (rwr-
BISHOP
Tcuraifuros, 1 Esdr. ii. 16) of Artaxerxes In Pa* estine at the time of the return of Zerubbabel from captivity (Est. iv. 7). By the LXX. the word » translated iv *Mrn, in peace; see margin of A V., and so also both Arabic and Syriac versions.
BISHOP (Mo-kotos)- This word, applied is the N. T. to the officers of the Church who were charged with certain functions of superintendence, had been in use before as a title of office. The in- spectors or commissioners sent by Athena to her subjectHrtates were Mo-kowoi (Ariatoph. Av. 1022), and their office, like that of the Spartan Harmosta, authorized them to interfere in all the political ar- rangements of the state to which they were sent. The title was still current and beginning to be used by the Romans in the later days of the republic (Cic. ad Au. vii. 11). The Hellenistic Jews found it employed in the LXX., though with no very defi- nite value, for officers charged with certain func- tions (Num. It. 16, xxxi. 14; Pa. cix. 8; Is. lx. 17;
for Heb. rPTp?, or TlpS). When the organisa- tion of the Christian churches in Gentile cities in- volved the assignment of the work of pastoral su- perintendence to a distinct order, the title Mvkowos presented itself as at once convenient and familiar, and was therefore adopted as readily as the word elder (wp«r&vrtpos) bad been in the mother church of Jerusalem, dint the two titles were originally equivalent is clear from the following facta.
1. 'Ewfewnroi and wpttrflfrrepoi are nowhere named together as being orders distinct from each other.
2. 'ZtIo-kotoi and SuUoyoi are named aa ap- parently an exhaustive division of the officers of churches addressed by St Paul as an apostle (PhiL i. 1; I Tim. iii. 1, 8).
3. The same persona are described by both names (Acts xx. 17, 28; Tit i. 5, 7).
*• Tlp&r&vTcpoi discharge functions which are essentially episcopal, «. e. involving pastoral super- intendence (1 Tim. v. 17; 1 Pet v. 1, 2). The age that followed that of the Apostles witnessed a gradual change in the application of the words, and in the Epistles of Ignatius, even in their least in- terpolated or most mutilated form, the bishop la recognized as distinct from, and superior to, the presbyters (Kp. ad Smyrn. c. 8; ad Trail, cc. 2, 3, 8; ad Magn. c 6). In those of Clement of Rome, however, the two words are still dealt with as Interchangeable (1 Cor. cc. 42, 44, 57). The omission of any mention of an tithritowot in ad- dition to the wp«r$6rfpot and Suuroroi in Poly- carp's Epistle to the Pnilippians (c 5), and the enumeration of " apostoli, episcopi, doctores, minis- try," in the Shepherd of Hennas (i. 3, 5), are less decisive, but indicate a transition stage in the his- tory of the word.
Assuming as proved the identity of the bishops and elders of the N. T. we hare to inquire into — (1.) The relation which existed between she two titles. (2. ) The functions and mode of appointment of the men to whom both titles were applied. (3.) Their relations to the general government and dis- cipline of the Church.
I. There can be no doubt that rpwjSorssoi had the priority in order of time. The existence of a body bearing that name is implied in the use of tits correlative o\\ rtirtoot (comp. Lake xxii. 26; 1 Pet v. 1, 5) in the narrative of Ananias (Act* v. b ) The order itself is recognized in Acta xi. 80, aits' takes part in the deliberations of the Church a.
Digitized by
Google
UidHOP
BISHOP
811
I a ilium in Acts zr. It is transferred by Bud |in J Barnabas to the Gentile churches in their tret juietoiiarr journey (Acta xhr. So). The earliest use of MaKoxat, on the other hand, is in the ad- dress of St Paul to the elders at Miletus (Acts zs. 18), and there it is rather descripti"? of (unctions than given as a title. The earliest epistle in which it is formally used as equivalent to rpttr0&r*poi (except on the improbable hypothesis that Timothy belongs to the period following on St. Paul's de- parture from Ephesus in Acts zx. 1) is that to the "hilippians, as late as the time of his first impris- onment at Rome. It was natural, indeed, that this should be the order; that the word derived trom the usages of the synagogues of Palestine, ■very one of which had its superintending elders
(CTJJ7T : comp. Lake vii. 3), should precede that borrowed from the constitution of a Greek state. If Use latter was afterwards felt to be the more adequate, it may have been because there was a life in the organization of the Church higher than that of the synagogues, and (unctions of pastoral su- perintendence devolving on the elders of the Chris- tian congregation which were unknown to those of the other periods. It had the merit of being descriptive as well as titular; a "somen officii" ss well as a " nomen dignitatis." It could be associated, as the other could not be, with the thought of the highest pastoral superintendence — of Christ himself as the voiphr ml Mtricowot (1 Petii.25).
II. Of the order in which the first elders were appointed, as of the occasion which led to the in- stitution of the office, we have no record. Argu- ing from the analogy of the Seven in Acts vi. 5, 6, it would seem probable that they were chosen by the members of the Church collectively (possibly to take the place that had been filled by the Seven, comp. Stanley's ApotL Age, p. 64) and then net apart to their office by the laying on of the Apos- tles' hands. In the case of Timothy (1 Tim. iv. 14; 3 Tim. 1. 6) the vfta$uriptov, probably the body of the elders at Lystra, had taken part with the apostle in this act of ordination ; but here it remains doubtful whether the office to which Tim- othy was appointed was that of the Bishop-Elder or one derived from the special commission with which the two epistles addressed to him show him to have been entrusted. The connection of 1 Tim. v. 22 is, on the whole, against our referring the lay- tig on of hands there spoken of to the ordination of elders (comp. Hammond, in Ik.), and the same may be said of Heb. vi. 2. The imposition of hands was indeed the outward sign of the communication of all spiritual goofo/iara, as well as of functions Is which xaplapara were required, and its use for the latter (as in 1 Tim. It. 14; 9 Tim. 1. 6) was connected with its instrumentality in the bestowal of the former. The conditions which were to be observed in choosing these officers, as stated in the pastoral epistles, sre, blameless life and reputation unong those " that are without " as well as within the Church, fitness for the work of teaching, the wide kindliness of temper which shows itself in •wapltality, the being " the husband of one wife " '«. «. according to the most probable interpretation, "ot divorced and then ourried to another; b'lt •■mp. Hammond, Esthis, Ellieott, in luc), showing powers of g o v er nm ent in his own household as well «s in self-control, not being a recant and, therefore,
— 1. General superintendence ovtr the spiritual well-being of the flock (1 Pet v. S). According to the aspects which this function presented, those on whom it devolved were described as woutsMf (Eph. iv. 11), TpoftrraVrtt (1 Tim. v. 17), wpoFordfuroi (1 There, v. 12). Its exercise called for the x^P ,(r " pa Kvj3*orft>*wt (1 Cor. xii. 28). The last two of the above titles imply obviously a recognized rank, as well as work, which would show itself naturally in special marks of honor in the meeting' of the Church. 2. The work of teaching, both publicly and privately (1 Then. v. 12; Tit i. 9; 1 Tim. v. 17). At first, it appears from the descrip tkm of the practices of the Church in 1 Cor. ziv 26, the work of oral teaching, whatever form it as sumed, was not limited to any body of men, but was exercised acoordiiig as each man poss e s se d a special ^iaicfxa for it Even then, however, there were, as the warnings of that chapter show, some incoiiveniences attendant on this freedom, and it was a natural remedy to select men for the special function of teaching because they posses s ed the X«V '•>* ""^ tDen gradually to confine that work to them. Die work of pleaching drnpAnrcir) to the heathen did not belong, apparently, to the bishop-elders as such, but was the office of the apostle-evangelist Thrir duty was to feed the flock, teaching publicly (Tit i. !i ), opposing errors, admonishing privately (1 Then. v. 12). 3. The work of visiting the sick appears in Jam. v. 14, as assigned to the elders of the Church. There, in- deed, it is connected with the practice of anointing as a means of healing, but this office of Christian sympathy would not, we may believe, be confined to the exercise of the extraordinary rapiapaT* iaudVw, and it is probably to this, and to acts of a like kind, that we are to refer the iwTtkanflirte- 9eu tuv surf)* povVtw of Acts zx. 35, and the Ak- TiA^ftu of 1 Cor. xii. 28. 4. Among these acta of charity that of receiving strangers occupied s conspicuous place (1 Tim. iii. 2; Tit. i. 8). The bishop-elder's house was to be the house of the Christian who arrived in a strange city and found himself without a friend. 5. (if the part taken by them hi the liturgical meetings of the Church we have no distinct evidence. Reasoning from the language of 1 Cor. X., xii.,and from the practices of the post-apostolic age, we may believe that they would preside at such meetings, that it would be- long to them to bless and to give thanks when the Church met to break bread.
The mode in which these officers of the Church were supported or remunerated varied probably in different cities. At Miletus St Paid exhorts Horn elders of the Chinch to follow his example and work for their own livelihood (Acta xx. 34). In 1 Cor. ix. 14, and Gal. vi. 6, he asserts the right of the ministers of the Church to he supported by it In 1 Tini. v. 17, be gives a special application of the principle in the assignment of a double allow- ance (rip*), comp. Hammond, in Inc.) to tome who have Iteen conspicuous for their activity.
Collectively at Jerusalem, and prolnlily in other churches, the body of bishop-elders took part in de- liberations (Acta zv. 6-22, xxi. 18), addressed other cfacrchcs (ibui. xv. 23), were joined with the Apos- tles in the work of ordaining by the la) big on of hac.'s (2 Tim. i. 6). It lay in the necessities of any organized society that such a body of men should be subject to a power higher than their own
sn untried eoovart Whan appointed, toe duties I whether vested in one chosen by themselves or
Digitized by
Google
312
BISHOP
riving its authority from tome external source; and we find accordingly that it belonged to the delegate of an apostle, and A fortiori to the apostle himself, to receive accusations against them, to hear evi- dence, to admonish where there was the hope of amendment, to depose where this proved unavailing (lTim. v. 1, 19; Tit. Ui. 10).
III. It is clear from what has been said that episcopal functions in the modern sense of the words, as implying a special superintendence over the ministers of the Church, belonged only to the Apostles and those whom they invested with their authority. The name of Apcstlb was not, how- ever, limited to the twelve. It was claimed by St. Paul for himself (1 Cor. ix. 1); it is used by him of others (Kom. xvi. 7; 2 Cor. viii. 33; Phil ii. 25). It is clear that a process of change must have been at work between the date of the latest of the pastoral epistles and the letters of Ignatius, leading not so much to an altered organization as to a modification of the original terminology. The name of apostle is looked on in the latter as belong- ing to the past, a title of honor which their succes- sors could not claim. That of bishop rises in its significance, and takes the place left vacant The dangers by which the Church was threatened made the exercise of the authority which was thus trans- mitted more necessary. The permanent superin- tendence of the bishop over a given district, as con- trasted with the less settled rule of the travelling apostle, would tend to its development. The Kev- elation of St. John presents something like an in- termediate stage in this process. The angels of the seven churches are partly addressed as their representatives, partly as individuals ruling them (Rev. ii. 2, iii. 2-4). The name may belong to the special symbolism of the Apocalypse, or have l*eu introduced like xptafiArtpoi from the organization of the synagogue, and we have no reason for be- lieving it ever to have been in current use as part of the terminology of the Church. But the func- tions assigned to the angels are those of the earlier apostolato, of the lal.T episcopate. The abuse of the old title of the highest office by pretenders, as in Rev. u. 2, may have led to a reaction against its oring used at all except for those to whom it be- ouged mot* i^oxhv- I» this, or in some similar .•ay, the constitution of the Church assumed iU -iter form; the bishops, presbyters, and deacons of the Iguatian Epistles took the place of the apostles, bishops, elders, and deacons of the New Testament (Stanley, Strmons and Aiunys on the Apotlotie Aye, pp. 03-77; Keander's PJUmz. u. Leit. i. 248-26G; August!, Chrittl. Archaol. b. ii.
3.0).
The later history of the word is only so far re- narkalile as illustrating by its universal reception it all the western churches, and even in those of Syria, the influence of the organization which orig- inated in the cities of Greece or the Proconsular Asia, and the extent to which Greek was the uni- versal medium of intercourse for the churches of the first and second centuries (Milman, Latin Christ, h. i. c. i.): nowhere do we find any attempt at substituting a Latin equivalent, hardly even an explanation of its meaning. Augustine (tie Civ. D. . 9) compares itwitn " speculatores," •• propositi; " Jerome {Up. VIII. ad Etayr.) with "superin- tendentes." TV title ejrisropnt itself, with its companions, presbyter and rlincvmu, was transmit- ted by the Latin of the Western Church to all the Umanoo languages. The members of the Gothic
BITHYHIA
race received it, as they received their Christianity from the missionaries of the Latin Church.
E. H. P.
BITHTAH (rtVia, uonhyper, lit. dtmgh ttr, of Jehovah: BrrSla; [Vat BBITH'BON (more accurately " the Bithron," TnriSrli the broken or divided place, from "CT^l, to cut up, Get.: SAn? tJ)s> ■waparclrovcar: omnit Bethhoron), a place — from tne form of the ex- pression, " all the Bithron," doubtless a district — in the Arabah or Jordan valley, on the east side of the river (2 Sam. ii. 29). The spot at which Ab- ner's party crossed the Jordan not being specified, we cannot fix the position of the Bithron, which lay between that ford and Mahauaim. As far as we know, the whole of the country in the Ghor on the other side of the river is of the broken and in- tersected character indicated by the derivation of the name. If the renderings of the Yulg. and Aquila are correct, they must of course intend another Beth-boron than the well-known one. Beth-haram, the conjecture of Thenius, is also not probable. 6.
* This Bithron (fissure, rnriac) may hate been the narrow valley of 'Ajlm, next north of the Jab- bok, and so situated that Abner would ascend the valley in order to reach Mabanaim (J/«/.«eA) which lav high up on the acclivity (Kobinson, Pigs. Oeogr. pp. 68, 86). H.
BITHYN1A (Biflwlo: [WrtjWo]). Tub province of Asia Minor, though illustrious in the earlier parts of poet-apostolic history, through Pliny's letters and the Council of Nicsea, has littk* connection with the history of the Apostles then, selves. It is only mentioned in Actr xvi. 7, and in 1 Pet. i. 1. From the former of these passages it appears that St Paul, when on his progress from Iconium to Troas, in the course of his second mis- sionary journey, made an attempt to enter Bithynia, but was prevented, either by providential hindrances or by direct Divine intimations. From the kstto it is evident that, when St Peter wrote his first
Digitized by
Google
BITHYNIA
lipitUc, (here were Christians (prubaidy of Jewish or proselyte origin) in some of the towns of this province, as well u in " Pontus, Galatia, Cappado- cia, and Asia."
Bithynia, considered as a Roman province, was on the west contiguous to Asia. On the east its limits underwent great modifications. The prov- ince was originally inherited, by the Roman repub- lic (b. c. 71) as a legacy from Nicomedes III., the last of an independent line of monarchs, one of whom had invited into Asia Minor those Gauls, who gave the name of Galatia to the central dis- trict of the Peninsula. On the death of Mithri- dates, king of Pontus, B. c. 63, the western part of the Pontic kingdom was added to the province of Bithynia, which again received further accessions on this side under Augustus, a. i>. 7. Thus the province is sometimes called " Pontus and Bithyn- ia" in inscriptions; and the language of Pliny's letters is similar. The province of Pontus was not constituted till the reign of Nero [Pontus]. It is observable that iu Acts ii. 9 Pontus is in the •numeration and not Bithynia, and that in ' Pet. i. 1 both are mentioned. See Marquardt's eontin-
BITTER HERBS
313
uation of Becker's Horn. AUerthumer, HI. i. p. 146. For a description of the country, which is moun tainous, well wooded and fertile, Hamilton's fie- learcha in A. M. may be consulted, also a paper by Ainsworth in the Roy. Gtog. Journal, vol. ix. The course of the river Rhyndacus is a marked fea- ture on the western frontier of Bithynia, and the snowy range of the Mysian Olympus on the south- west. J. 8. H.
BITTER HERBS (tffrhlft merorhn: T . KpiStf- lactuca aurattt). The Hebrew word oc- curs in Ex. xii. 8; Num. ix. 11; and Lam. iii. 15: in the latter passage it is said, " He hath filled me with bitterness, be hath made me drunken with wormwood." The two other passages refer to the observance of the Passover : the Israelites were com- manded to eat the Paschal lamb " with unleavened bread and with bitter herb*."
There can lie little doubt that the term merorim is general, and includes the various edible kinds of bitter plants, whether cultivated or wild, which the Israelites could with facility obtain in surhcieut abundance to supply their numbers either in Kgypt
Gate of Nlcaa, the capital of Bithynia.
where the first passover was eaten, or in the deserts sf the Peninsula of Sinai, or in Palestine. The Hiahna (Petichim, e. 2, § 6) enumerates five kinds of bitter herbs — chazereth, 'uUhin, thnmcah, char- ckabina, and mnw, which it was lawful to eat either green or dried. There is great difficulty in identifying the plant* which these words respectively denote, but the reader may see the subject discuned by Bochart (flieroz. i. 691, ed. Rosenmiiller) and by Caipzovius (Appirat. Hist Crit. p. ±02). Ac- tording to the testimony of Forskal in Niebuhr's Preface to the Detcri/itim it t Ambit (p. xliv.), the modern Jews of Arabia and Egypt t*t lettuce, sr, if this is not at hand, hugloss •> wit!, the Pas- wad lamb. The Greek word wucplt is identified ij Spreogel (Hi*. Ret Herb. i. 100) with the- HtU
' )**■" ijLwJ <'"**" *" Mr >> wUeh >°rskal
minlhia Echioitkt, Linn, [rather Gaertn.; PUrit F.chkwkt, Linn.], Bristly Helminthi* (Ox-tongue), a plant belonging to the chicory group. The Pi- crit of botanists is a genus closely allied to the Htlminihia.
Aben Ezra in Celsius (Hierob. ii. 227) remarks that, according to the observations of a certain learned Spaniard, the ancient Egyptians always used to place different kinds of herbs upon the table, with mustard, and that they dipped morsels of bread into this salad. That the Jews derived tLj» custom of eating herbs with their meat from the Egyptians is extremely probable, for it is easy to see how, on the one hand, the bitter-herb salad should remind the Jews of the bitterness of their bondage (Ex. i. 14), and, on the other hand, bow
CRor. Mfypt. p. lxH.) identmes with Bongo offiri
Digitized by
Godgle
an
BITTERN
U should alio bring to their remembrance their merciful deliverance from it. It u curioua to ob- serve in connection with the remarks of Aben Ezra, the custom, for such it appears to have been, of lipping a morsel of bread into the dish (to too/JAi- *v), which prevailed in our Lord's time. May not ro Tpv0\\tor be the salad dish of bitter herbs, and ro ifwpior, the morsel of bread of which Aben Ezra speaks ?«
The mr-rdrim may well be understood to denote various sorts of bitter plants, such particularly as belong to tbe crucifcm, as some of the bitter cresses, or to the chicory group of the compatila, the hawk-weeds, and sow-thistles, and wild lettuces which grow abundantly in the Peninsula of Sinai, in Palestine, and in Egypt (Decaisne, Florula Sintiica in Atmnt. dtt Scienc. Nat. 1834; Strand, Flor. PalaU. No. 448, 4c.). W. H.
BITTERN (lb??, HpiM: 4 x 7,ot, nA«dV, Aq. ; kvkvos, Theod. in Zepb. ii. 14: ericim). The Hebrew word has been the subject of various interpretations, the old versions generally sanction- ing the "hedgehog" or "porcupine;" in which rendering they have been followed by Bochart (Hi rot. ii. 454): Shaw (Trac. i. 321, 8vo ed.); Lowth (On Is wih, xiv. 23), and some others; the " tortoise," the " beaver," the "otter," tbe "owl," have also all lieen conjectured, but without the slightest show of reason Philological arguments appear to be rather in favor of the " hedgehog "' or "porcupine," for tbe Hebrew word kippid appears to be identical with hmfvd, the Arabic word b for tbe hedgehog; but zoologically, the hedgnhog or porcupine is quite out of the question. Ilie word occurs in Is. xiv. 23, where of Uabylon the Lord says, " I will make it a possession for the kijipdd and pools of water;" — in Is. xxxiv. II, of the land of Idumea it is said " the kaath and the kip- pi'xl shall possess it; " and again in Zeph. ii. 14, " 1 will make Nineveh a desolatiun and dry like a wilderness; flocks shall lie down bi the midst of her, both the kaath and the kippod shall lodge in the chapiters thereof, their voice shall sing in the windows." c The former passage would seem to point to some aolitude-loring aquatic bird, which might well be represented by the bittrrn, as the A. V. has it; but the passage in Zephaniah which speaks of Nineveh being made " dry like a wilder- ness," does not at first sight appear to be so strictly suited to this rendering. Gesenius, I-ee, Parkburst, Winer, Fiirst, all give "hedgehog" or "porcu- pine " as the representative of the Hebrew word ; but neither of these two animals ever lodges on the chapiters "* of columns, nor is it their nature to fre- quent pools of water. Not less unhappy is the read-
BITTERN
ing of the Arabic version el-houbaru, a species at bustard — the Houbora tmdulata, tee /Ms. i. 984 — which is a dweller in dry regions and quite inca- pable of roosting. We are inclined to believe thai the A. V. is correct, and that tbe bittern is the bird denoted by the original word; as to tbe objection alluded to above that this bird is a lover of marshes and pools, and would not therefore be found in a locality which is "dry like a wilderness," a little reflection will convince the reader that the difficulty is more apparent than real Nineveh might be
a Our custom of eating salad mixtures is in all pro- bability derived from the Jews. " Why do we pour tver our lettuces a mixture of oil, vinegar, and mus- tard ? The practice began in Judaea, where, in order to render palatable the bitter herbs eaten with the paschal lamb, it was usual, says Hoses Kotsinses, to sprinkl) over them a thick sauce called Karoteth which was composed of the oil drawn from dates or from pressed ralsln-kernels, of vinegar and mustard.' 1 Sat " Extract from the Portfolio of a Man of Letters," KoafcUy Marazau, 1810, p. 148.
9>
9 .
* (XAaS et (XAAJi '"koixiu, tdama, Kam. Dj ateFreytag.
e Dr. Harris (art Bittern) objeota to the wonts ' then: vetoes shall sing in the windows " being applied
made " dry like a wilderness," but the bittern would find an abode in the Tigris which flows through the plain of Mesopotamia ; as to the bittern perch- ing on the chapiters of mined columns, it is quite proliable that this bird may occasionally do so; in- deed Col. H. Smith (Kitto's Cyclop, art. Ki/ipM) says, " though not building like the stork on the tops of houses, it resorts like the heron to ruined structures, and we have been informed that it has been seen on tbe summit of Tank Kisra at Ctesi- phon." Again, as was noticed above, there seems to be a connection between the Hebrew kippdd and the Arabic hm/vd, "hedgehog." Some lexicog- raphers refer the Hebrew word to a Syriac rool which means " to bristle," ' and though this deri- vation is exactly suited to the porcupine, it is no. on the other hand opposed to the bittern, which from its habit of erecting and bristling out the
to the hedgehog or porcupine. The expression It of course inapplicable to these animals, but It Is not cer- tain that it refers to them at all. Tbe word their is not in the original ; the phrase Is elliptical, and up plies " the voice of birds." " Sed quum caxtndi ver-
bum adhibant vales, baud duMs fyyr/ post V"1T est subaudiendum " (Rosenmutl. Schot. ad Ceph. ii. 14). See on this subject the exoellent remarks of Hannas (ObKTr. HI. 100).
d Such Is no doubt the meaning of rP^FI5? i but Parkhurat (La. Hso. s. t. IP;?) translates tot word « door-porches," which, be says, we am at Hbarr to suppose were thrown dow .
• ^2,a. See Memo. Ux. Hub. s. v. ISH.
Digitized by
Google
xHTUMEN
tether* of the neck, may hmre received the name rf the porcupine bird from the ancient Orientals. Ike bittern (Boiaurus sUllarU) belongs to the Ar- daim, the heron family of birds; it has a wide range, being found in Russia and Siberia as far north as the river Lena, in Europe generally, in Barbary, S. Africa, Trebizond, and in thj countries between the Black and Caspian Seat, Ac.
W. H. BITUMEN. [Sum*.]
bizjoth'jah (njrn'ia [contempt &
hkocak] : LXX. [Vat Alex.] omit*, [but Comp. Bi(u»ita; Aid. 'E/8«A>v0mi:] Baaothia), a town in the south of Judah named with Bkku-sheba and Baalaii (Josh. xv. 28). No mention or identification of it is found elsewhere. G.
BIZTHA (SHT2 : BafdV, [Vat. FA.* Ma- fa*;] Alex. Bofea: Baxatha), the second of the ■even eunuch* of king Ahasuerus's harem (Esth. i.
10). The name i* Persian, possibly XJunO, bette, » word referring to hi* condition as a eunuch (Gee. Thu. p. 197)
BLACK. [Colors.]
BLAINS (n^^ya*: ^Xwrrttw, «Ut«- rairai. LXX. ; Ex. ix. 9, aya{iovaai tr rt rots ar-
Bpiwois «al tV toij rtrpimac, also l^nt?, put- Utla ardent), violent ulcerous inflammation* (from
3733, to bofl up). It was the sixth plague of Egypt, and hence is called in Deut. xxriil. 37, 35,
' the bsteh of Egypt" (Bn?0 VHV; cf. Job
ii. 7, VI VntT). It seems to have been the ifapa iypla or black leprosy, a fearful kind of >tephantiasis (comp. Plin. xxvi. 6). It must hare come with dreadful intensity on the magicians whose art it baffled, and whose scrupulous cleanli- ness (Herod, ii. 36) it rendered nugatory: so that they were unable to stand in the presence of Moms because of the boils.
Other names for purulent and leprous eruptions
are HSB7 nn£l3 (Morphea alba), nnSD (Morphea nigra), and the more harmless scab JinDDD, Lev. xiii. passim (Jahn, Arch. BibL f 189).' F. W. F.
BLASPHEMY (j3Aao-«)nufa), in its technical English sense, signifies the speaking evil of God
(TV Q07 3J53), and in this sense it is found Ps. tarr. 18; I*. HI. 6; Rom. ii. 94, Ac But accord- ing to it* derivation (0AoVti» ^i|u4 quasi 0\\a- fif.) it may mean any specie* of calumny and abuse (or even an unlucky word, Eurip. Ion. 1187): see 1 K. xxu 10; Act* xviii. 6; Jade 8, Ac. Hence
m the LXX. it is used to render T?2, a Job ii. 5;
*D?, 3 K. xix. 6; rTSin, 2 K. xix. 4, and
3? 7' IIos ' »1L« 18, »o that it means "reproach," " derision," Ac. : and it has even a wider use, m I Sam. xii. 14, where it means " to despise Jv- laism," and 1 Mace. ii. 6, where /BAoo-^nju/a = itobtry. In Ecclus. ill. 18 we have ij /SXatraVir •un t iyKtrraAtwiiv waripa, where it is equivalent lo mrnpaiibos (Schleusner, Thetaw. a. v.).
Blasphemy was punished with stoning, which was inflicted on the ton of Sbelomith (Lev. xriv. 11) On this charge bott our Lord and St Sto-
BLINDNE88
815
pben were condemned to death by the Jews. From Lev. xxiv. 16, wrongly understood, arose the singu- lar superstition about never even pronouncing the name of Jehovah. Ex. xxii. 28, " Thou shall not revile the gods, nor curse the ruler of thy people,' does not refer to blasphemy in the strict sense, since "elohim " is there used (as elsewhere) of magi* trates, Ac
The Jews, misapplying Ex. xxiii. 13, " Make no mention of the name of other gods," seemed to think themselves bound to give nicknames to the heathen deities; hence their use of Botheth for Baal [Hot. ix. 10, comp. Ish-bosheth, Mkphibo sheth], Beth-aven for Beth-el [Ho*, iv. 15], Bed xebul for Beelzebub, Ac. It i* not strange that thij "contumclia numinum " (Plin. xiii. 9), joined to their zeakx's proselytism, made them so deeply un- popular among the nations of antiquity (Winer, s. v. GottesUistertmg). When a person beard blas- phemy he laid his hand on the bead of the offender, to symbolize his sole responsibility for the guilt, and rising on his feet, tore his robe, which might never aipiin be mended. (On the mystical reasons for these observances, see Lightfoot, Bor. Bebr. Matt xxvi. 65.)
It only remains to speak of "the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost," which has been so fruit- ful a theme for speculation and controversy (Matt, xii. 32; Mark Hi. 28). It consisted in attributing to the power of Satan those unquestionable mira- cles, which Jesus performed by "the finger of God," and the power of the Holy Spirit; nor have we any safe ground for extending it to include all sorts of willing (as distinguished from iml'ful) offenses, be- sides this one limited and special sin. The often misunderstood expression " it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, Ac.," is a direct appli- cation of a Jewish phrase in allusion to a Jewish error, and will not bear the inferences so often ex- torted from it. According to the Jewish school notions, "a quo blasphematur nonien Dei, ei non rrlet pecnitentia ad suspendendum judicium, nee dies expiationis ad exptandum, nee plagas ad adster- gendum, sed oranee suspendunt judicium, tt mart abttergit." In refutation of this' tradition our Lord used the phrase to imply that " blasphemy againrt the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven: neither before death, nor, at you randy dream, by metnt of death " (Lightfoot, Hor. Bebr. ad locum). As there are no tenable grounds for identifying this blasphemy with "the tin unto death," 1 John » 16, we shall not here enter into the very difficult inquiries to which that expression leads.
F. W. F.
* On the meaning of $KaaBLASTUS (BAoVro; [shoot or tproui)), the chamberlain (b M rov koit&yos) of Herod Agrippa I., mentioned Acts xii. 90, as having been made b; the people of Tyre and Sidon a mediator between them and the king's anger. [See Cn amberi^ux.]
• BLESSING. [Salutation.] BLINDING. [PDmaBHEMTs.]
BLINDNESS (frtt?, iTT^?, from the root
a • It doss not appear how the rendering of Mm '■tt of ;* Ii. 6 and Bos. vIL 16 Ulustra^s the use of £A««w*)u> or Us cognat* R
Digitized by
Google
316
BLINDNESS
"W, to bore) is extremely common in we East from man; causes; e. g. the quantities of dust and ■and pulverized bj the nin'i intense beat; the per- petual glare of light; the contract of the beat with the cold sea-air on the coast where blindness is spe- aally prevalent; the dews at night while they sleep on the roofs ; small-pox, old age, Ac. ; and perhaps more than all the Mohammedan fatalism, which leads to a neglect of the proper remedies in time. One traveller mentions 4000 blind men in Cairo, and Volney reckons that 1 in every 5 were blind, besides others with sore eyes (i. 86). Ludd, the ancient Lydda, and RtimUh, enjoy a fearful noto- riety for the number of blind persona they contain. The common saying is that in Ludd every man is either blind or has but one eye. Jaffa is said to contain 500 blind out of a population of 5000 at roost. There is an asylum for the blind in Cairo (which at present contains 300), and their conduct is often turbulent and fanatic (Lane, i. 39, 29*2; Trench, On tlit MimcUi; Matt. ix. 27, Ac.). Bund beggars figure repeatedly in the N. T. (Matt, xii. 22), and "opening the eyes of the blind " is mentioned in prophecy as a peculiar attribute of the Messiah (Is. xxix. 18, Ac.). The Jews were specially charged to beat the blind with compassion and care (Lev. xix. 14 ; Deut. xxvii. 18).
Penal and miraculous blindness are several times mentioned in the Bible (Gen. xix. 11, kopaala, LXX.; 2 K. vi. 18-22; Acta ix. 9). In the last passage some have attempted (on the ground of St. Luke's profession as a physician) to attach a tech- nical meaning to a x Ai>? and aicAws (Jahn, Arch. BibL § 201), viz. a spot or " thin tunicle over the cornea," which vanishes naturally after a time: for which fact Winer (s. v. Blindhat) quotes Hippocr. (Pradict. ii. 215) A x A(/« ■ ■ ■ ca-Atofawroi col bBlindness willfully inflicted for political or other purposes was common in the East, and is alluded to ia Scripture (1 Sam. xi. 2;.Jer. xxxix. 7).
F. W. F.
BLOOD (£■$. To blood is ascribed in Script- ure the mysterious sacredness which belongs to life, and God reserves it to Himself when allowing man the dominion over and the use of the lower animals for food, Ac. (as regards, however, the eat- ing of blood, see Food). Thus reserved, it ac- quires a double power: (1) that of sacrificial atone- ment, in which it had a wide recognition in the ■eathen world; and (2) that of becoming a curse, when wantonly shed, e. g. even that of beast or fowl by the huntsman, unless didy expiated, e. g. oy burial (Gen. ix. 4; Lev. vii. 26, xvii. 11-13). As rqju-di (1), the blood of sacrifices was caught cy the Jewish priest from the neck of the victim in % basin, then sprinkled seven times (in case of birds
« • It has twen objected that thouch tha term may is technically correct, Luke baa erred in assigning 'dTian-erj " to a dry cUmate, like that of Malta. ■at we l_ave now the testimony of phvstdaas In that
BLOOD, REVENGER OF
at once squeezed out) on the altar, i. e. on its horns. its base, or its four comers, or on its side above r* below a line running round it, or on the mercy-seat, according to the quality and purpose of the offering, but that of the passover on the lintel and door- posts (Exod. xii.; Lev. iv. 6-7, xvi. 14-19; Ug> lini, The*, vol. x. and xiii.). There was a drain from the temple into the brook Cedron to carry off the blood (Maimon. apud Cramer de Ara Exier Ugolini, viii. j. In regard to (2), it sufficed to pom the animal's blood on the earth, or to bury it, as a solemn rendering of (he life to God ; in case of human bloodshed a mysterious connection is ob- servable between the curse of blood and the earth or land on which it is shed, which becomes polluted by it ; and tne proper expiation is the blood of the shedder, which every one had thus an interest in seeking, and was bound to seek (Gen. iv. 10, ix. 4-6; Num. xxxv. 33; Ps. cvi. 38; see Blood, Revenger of). In the case of a dead body found, and the death not accounted for, the guilt of blood attached to the nearest city, to be ascertained by measurement, until freed by prescribed rites of ex- piation (Deut. xxi. 1-9). The guilt of murder is one for which "satisfaction" was forbidden (Num. xxxv. 31). H. H.
BLOOD, ISSUE OF (D^ 31t : 3T, Rab- bin.: ftvxu laborant). The term is in Scripture applied only to the case of women under menstru- ation or the ./funis uteri (Lev. xv. 19-30; Matt. ix. 20, ywti alfiofihoovo-a; Mark v. 25 and Luke viii. 43, o&ra cV biertt atuaros). The latter caused a permanent legal uncleanness, the former a tempo- rary one, mostly for seven days, after which she was to be purified by the customary offering. The " bloody flux " (twrerrtpla) in Acta xxviii. 8, where the patient is of the male sex, is, probably, a medically correct term <• (see Bartholin!, Dt Mor- bit BibUcis, 17). H. H.
BLOOD, REVENGER OF (V**2 : 0)0). It was, and even still is, a common practice among nations of patriarchal habits, that the nearest of kin should, as a matter of duty, avenge the death of a murdered relative. The early impressions and practice on this subject may be gathered from writ- ings of a different though very early age, and of different countries (Gen. xxxiv. 30; Horn. It. xxiii. 84, 88, xxiv. 480, 482; Od. xv. 270, 276; Miiller on Jsschyl. Eum. c it. A. A B.). Compensation for murder is allowed by the Koran, and he who trans gre ss e s after this by killing the murderer shall suffer a grievous punishment (Sale, Kortm, ii. 21. and xvii. 230). Among the Bedouins, and other Arab tribes, should the offer of blood-money be re- fused, the "Thar," or law of blood, comes into operation, and any person within the fifth degree of blood from the homicide may be legally killed by any one within the same degree of consanguinity to the victim. Frequently the homicide will wan- der from tent to tent over the desert, or even rove through the towns and villages on its borders with a chain round his neck and in rags begging contri- butions from the charitable to pay the apportioned blood-money. Three days and four hours are al- lowed to the persons included within the " Thar ' for escape. The right to blood-revenge i> neve
Island that this disorder Is by no i
there at the present day (Smith's Voyagt and SM>
wntk of St. Paul, p. 167, ad. 1888) B.
Digitized by
Google
BLOOD, REVENGER OF
nit, except as annulled by compensation' it de- scends to the latest generaMm. Similar customs, with local distinctions, are found iii Persia, Abys- sinia, among Uie Druses and Circassians. (Nie- buhr, Otter, de tArabie, pp. 38, 30, Voyage, ii. 360; Burekhardt, Nottt on the Bedouins, pp. r*6, 85, Tratelt m Arabia, i. 409, ii. 330, Sgrin, pp. 540, 113, 643; Layard, Nin. if Bab. pp. 305-307; Chanlin, Voyagn, vol. vi. pp. 107-112.) Money- compensations for homicide are appointed by the Hindu law (Sir W. Jones, vol. iii. chap, vii.), and Tacitus remarks that among the German nations ' luitur homicidium certo armentorum ac pecorum iiumero" (Germ, c 21). By the Anglo-Saxon law also money-compensation for homicide, tnr-gild, was sanctioned on a scale proportioned to the rank of the murdered person (Lappenberg, ii. 336; Iin- gard, i. 411, 414).
The spirit of all legislation on the subject has probably been to restrain the license of punishment assumed by relatives, and to limit the duration of feuds. The law of Moses was very precise in its directions on the subject of Retaliation.
1. The willful murderer was tn be put to death without permission of compensation. The nearest relative of the deceased became the authorized
avenger of blood ( vN3, the mtremtr, or acrnytr, as next of kin, Gesen. t. v. p. 254, who rejects the opinion of Michaelis, giving it the sig- of " pol- luted," i. e. till the murder was avenged (t ayxttr- t«ix»k, I. XX., propinquut occiti, Vulg., Num. xxxv. 19), and was bound to execute retaliation himself if it lay in his power. The king, however, in later times appears to have had the power of restraining this license. The shedder of blood was thus re- garded as impious and polluted (Num. xxxv. 16-31 ; Dent. xix. 11; 2 Sam xiv. 7, 11, zvi. 8, and iii. 29, with 1 K. ii. 31, 83; 3 Chr. xxiv. 22-20).
2. The law of retaliation was not to extend be- yond the immediate offender (Deut xxiv. 16 ; S K. tiv. 6; 2 Chr. xrv. 4; Jer. xxxi. 29-30; Ex. xviii. 10; Joseph. Ant. iv. 8, § 39).
3. The involuntary shedder of blood was per- mitted to take flight to one of six l*vitical cities, specially appointed out of the 48 as cities of refuge, three on each side of the Jordan (Num. xxxv. 22, 23; Dent. xix. 4-6). The cities were Kedesh, in Mount Naphtali; Shechem, in Mount Kphraim; Hebron in the hill-country of Judah. On the K. side of Jordan, Bezer, in Reuben ; Ramoth, in Gad ; Golan, in Manasseh (Josh. xx. 7, 8). The elders of the eity of refuge were to hear his case and pro- tect him till he could he tried before the authorities of his own city. If the act were then decided to have been involuntary, he was taken back to the city of refuge, round which an area with a radius of 2000 (3000, Patrick) cubit* was assigned as the limit of protection, and was to remain there in safety wll the death of the high-priest for the time being. Beyond the limit of the city of refuge, the ■wronger might slay him, but after the high-priest's . eath he might return to his home with impunity (Num. xxxv. 25, 28; Josh. xx. 4, 6). The roads to the cities were to be kept open (Deut. xix. 3).
■ To these particulars the Talmvdista add, a.-nong
BOA2
817
• • Oksas! (Ritkur u. Ruth, p. Mo) derlvm Boss tram
^f"^5- •*" "f ****{**-' whleh as the name of the aasur on the left of Solomon's porch, agrees better «Mk :»chlo C/Snnnwj), oaim of the pillar on the r"jht
-sour) the mate of Boss The derivation bom
others of an absurd kind, the following: *: the cross r oads p>«ts were erected bearing the word
J3 v"23, refuge, to direct the fugitive. All facil- ities of water and situation were provided in the cities: no implements of war or chase were allowed there. The mothers of high-priests used to send pnaents to the detained persons to prevent their wishing for the high-priest's death. If the fugitive died before the high-priest, his bones were sent home after the high-priest's death (P. Fagius in Targ. Onk. ap. Kittershus. de Jure Atga, Cril. Sacr. viii. 159; Lightfoot, C-itf. Chorogr. e. 50, Op. ii. 208).
4. If a person were found dead, the elders of the nearest city were to meet in a rough valley, un touched by the plough, and washing their hands over a beheaded heifer, protest their innocence of the deed and deprecate the anger of the Almighty (Deut. xxi. 1-9). H. W. P.
• BLUE. [Colors. J BOANER'GES (Bompytt), Mark iii. 17, a
name signifying viol 0povT7JB?37! N?9. The latter word in Hebrew signifies a tumuli or' uproar (Ps. ii. 1), but in Arabic and Syriac thunder. Probably the name had respect to the fiery zeal of the brothers, signs of which we may see in Luke ix. 54; Mark ix. 38; comp. Matt, xx. 20 ff. II. A.
BOAR [Swthe.]
• BOAT. [Ship.]
BO AZ (Tja, JUetneuf Bo#; Vat [B»t; Alex. Boos exe. Buth ii. 15, frr. 8, and 1 Chr. Boof:] Bom). 1. A wealthy Bethlehemite, kinsman to Eiimelech, the husband of Naomi. Finding that the kinsman of Ruth, who stood in a still nearer relation than himself, was unwilling to perform th»
office of 7S3, he had those obligations publicly transferred with the usual ceremonies to his own discharge; and hence it became his duty by the "levirate law" to marry Ruth (although it is hinted, Ruth iii. 10, that he was much her senior, and indeed this bet is evident whatever system of chronology we adopt), and to redeem the estates of ber deceased husband Mahlon (iv. 1 ff. ; Jahn, Arch. BibL § 157). He gladly undertook these respon nihilities, and their happy union was blessed by the birth of Obed, from whom in a direct line our Lord was descended. No objection seems to have arisen on the score of Ruth's Moabitish birth; a fact which has some bearing on the date of the narra- tive (ef. Ezr. ix. 1 ff.). [Bethlehem.]
Boaz is mentioned in the genealogy (Matt. 1. 6) but there is great difficulty in assigning bis date. The genealogy in Ruth (iv. 18-22) only allows 10 generations for 350 years, and only 4 for the 450 years between Salmon and David, if (as is almost certain from St Matt and from Jewish tradition) the Rahab mentioned is Rahab the harlot If Eust be Identical with the judge Ibzan [Tbzak], as is
T? 12, *** whom it ttmujth, affords a similar mean
Inf. Q es s nius thinks the name as applied to Sot anion's pillar may have been that of tea Jonor or at chltaet H
Digitized by
Googtk
818
BUOCAS
stated a 1th rme ahndow of probability by the Je- rusalem Talmud and various rabbis, several gen- eration* must be inserted. Dr. Kennicott, from the difference in form between Salman and Salmon (Kuth iv. 20, 31), supposes that by mistake two different men were identified (Wmit i. 643); but we want at least three generations, and this suppo- sition gives us only one. Mill quotes from Nico- laas Lyranus the theory, *' diount majorea nostri, et bene ut videtur, quod Ires fuerhU Boot slot tucce- denlt$; in Mt. 1. isti tree sub uno nomine com- prebenduntur." Even if we shorten the period of the Judges to 840 years, we must suppose that Boas was the youngest son of Salmon, and that be did not marry till the age of 65 (Dr. Mill, On the Uenealoyies; Lord A. Hervey, Id. p. 262, Ac.).
2. Uuaz [in 1 K. BoAaif, Vat BaAof, Ales, Boo;, Comp. Bia(; in 3 C'hr. LXX. taxis, ttrenyth], the name of one of Solomon's brazen pillars erected in the temple porch. [Jachin.] It stood on the left, and was 17 J cubits high (1 K. vii. 15, 31; 3 Chr. iii. 16; Jer. lii. 31). It was noUnw and surmounted by a chapiter, 5 cubits high, ornamented with net-work and 100 pomegranates. The apparent discrepancies in stating the height of it arise from the including and excluding of the ornament which united the shaft to the chapiter. Ac. F. W. F.
BOCCAS (A BokkoV Boecm), a priest in the fine of Ksdras (1 Ksdr. viii. 3). [Bckki; Bo- kith.]
BOOH'ERU pn?a [yoiXA at frtUorn]: Boeru: 1 Chr. viii. 38, ix. 44, according to the present Hebrew text), son of Asel; but rendered Tp*rr6roKOt by LXX in both passages, as if pointed VO?. [Bectier.] A. C. H.
BO'CHIM (BOSS?, the wetpert: b KAav#- uAr, KAavO/turct: loom flentium $he laen/ma- nm), a place on the west of Jordan above Gilgal (Judg. ii. 1 and 6), so called because the people •• wept " there.
•The LXX. insert M B«u«t)a after Bocbim, arid thus foHnw an opinion, possibly a tradition, that the place of weeping was near Bethel. The going up thither "of the angel" from Gilgal
(^5!5) 6»vors that view. Bertbeau (JKcAter, p. SO) infers from the sacrifices (ver. 5) that the He- brews could not have l«en at the time far from one of their sacred places, perhaps Shiloh; but (see Keil's Book of Judges, p. 864) they were not re- stricted in this manner, but performed such rites in any place where Jehovah appeared to them. beyond this there is no clew to the exact spot where the scene occurred. H.
BCHAN (ins [thumb]: [BcuaV. in Josh, rriii. 17 Alex. Baau; Comp. AM.] BaaV: Boen), » Reubenite after whom a stone was named, possibly erected to commemorate some achievement in the conquest of Palestine (comp. 1 Sam. vii. 12). Its •osition was on the border of the territories of Ben- jamin and Judah between Beth-arabab and Beth- nogb on the E., and Aduromim and En-shemesh on She W. Its exact situation is unknown (Josh. xv. J, iriil. 1J). [Stones.] W. I, B.
BOIL. [Medicine.]
BOLSTER The Hebrew word (ntPfcnp, MtraSihSth) so rendered, denotes, like the English, •imply a place for the head. Hardy travellers, like
BOOTY
Jacob (Gen. xxviii. 11, 18) and Ehjah (1 K.. six C), sleeping on the bare ground, would make ust of a stone for this purpose; and soldiers on tin march had probably no softer resting place (1 Sam xxvi. 7, 11, 18, 16). Possibly both Saul and Elyai may have used the water-bottle which they carried as a bolster, and if this were the case, David's midnight adventure becomes more conspicuously daring. The •• pillow " of goat's hair which Mi- chel's cunning put in the place of the bolster in her husband's bed (1 Sam. xix. 13, 16) was prob- ably, as Ewsld suggests, a net or curtain of goat's hair, to protect the sleeper from the mosquitoes (Uesch. iii. 101, note', like the " canopy " of Holo- fernes. [David, Amer. ed.] W. A. W.
• BOLLED. " The flax was 6o««f," Ex. ix. 31, i. t. swollen, podded for seed. The word boll is etymologically cognate with ball, bote, bowL The
Hebrew term here used, 7S33, does not imply anything more than that the flax was in bud, ready to flower (see Gea. and Fiirst, s. v.). See also Flax.
A.
BONDAGE. [Slavery.]
BONNET. [See Hkad-dbkss.] In old English, ss in Scotch to this day, the word " bon- net " was applied to the head-dress of men. The* in Hall's Rich. 111., fbl. 9 a.: "And sfter a lytle season puttyng of hys bonelh he sayde: O Lorde God creator of all thynges, howe muche is this realme of Englande and the people of the same bounden to thy goodnes." And in Shakespeare (BamL v. 3):
" Tour bomut to his right uss : 'us fcr the head." W. A. W.
BOOK. [Writing.]
BOOTHS. [Sucooth ; Tabernacles, Feast or.]
BOOTY. This consisted of captives of both sexes, cattle, and whatever a captured city might contain, especially metallic treasures. Within the limits of Canaan no captives were to be made (Dent. xx. 14 and 16); beyond those limits, in case of warlike resistance, all the women and children were to be made captives, and the men put to death. A special charge was given to destroy the " pictures and images " of the Canaanites, as tending to idol- atry (Num. niiii. 63). The case of Araalek was a special one, in which Saul was bidden to destroy the cattle. So also was that of the expedition against Arad, in which the people took a vow to destroy the cities, and that of Jericho, on which the curse of God seems to have rested, and the gold and silver, 4c. of which were viewed as res e rved wholly for Him (1 Sam. xv. 3, 8; Num. ni. 8; Josh. vi. 19). The law of booty was that it should be divided equally between the army who won it and the people of Israel, but of the former half one bead in every 600 was reserved to God, and appro priated to the priests, and of the latter one in every 50 was similarly reserved snd appro pria ted to the Iievites (Num. xxxi. 36-47). As regarded lbs army, David added a regulation that the baggage- guard should shsre equally with the troops engaged. The present made by David out of his booty to the elders of towns in Judah was an act of gratefc courtesy merely, though perhaps suggested by ths law, Num. L e. So the spoils devoted by him tc provide for the temple, must be regarded as a free will offering (1 Sam. xxx. 34-36; 3 Sam riii. U 1 Chr. xxvi. 37). H B.
Digitized by
Google
BOOZ
BCOZ (Rec. T. Bodf; Leeum. [TVeg. and Tieh. (7th ed-)] with ABD [in Luke] Bod>; "Tisoh. (8th ed.) in Matt, with B and Sin., BoesO Hoot), Matt. i. 6; Luke Ui. 33. [Boaz.]
BCVKITH (*»nrt), a pried in the line of Esdras (3 Esdr. i. 3). The name is a corruption if Bukki.
BORROWING. [Loa.n.]
BOS'CATH (."li??9 [tftmy], 3 K. nil. 1.
[BOZKATH.]
* BOSOM. For the botum of a garment and its uses, an Dukss, 3. (4.); for the expression >• to tie at or in one's bosom," see Mkals, also Abba- ham's bosom. See also Chcse, 3. A.
BO'SOR, J- (Boaip; [Alex. Bomroo in ver. *" )l s&Si *^ : Botor), a city both large and
fortified, on the East of Jordan in the land of (jilead (Galaad), named with Bozrah (Boson), Camaim, and other places in 1 Mace. v. 2S, 36. It u probably Bkzeb, though there is nothing to make the identification certain.
3. (BoVop: Botor), the Aramaic mode of pro- nouncing the name of Beor, the father of Balaam (2 Pel. ii. 15) ; in accordance with the aubbtitution,
frequent in Chaldee, of S for 5 (see Geaenius, 1144). G.
BOS'ORA (Boo-apa [?] and [Comp.] Boao^a; [Rom. Alex. Boo-copa, Bwop; Sin. Boaopa:] L_ 6.3 : Barati, Botar), a strong city in Gilead
taken by Judas Maccatxeus (1 Mace. v. 36, 38). doubtless the same as Bozkaii.
BOTCH. [Medicine.]
BOTTLE. The words which are rendered in
A. V. of O. T. " bottle " are, (1.) npil (Gen. xxi.
14, 16, 18): iaxif- Wer; a skin-bottle. (3.) bjJJ,
or *735 (1 Sam. x. 3; Job xxxTii!. 37; Jer. xUL 13; Is. r. 11, xxx. 14: Lam. It. 3): byyttor, Ktpifuov, hjjKil- vttr, vat It ileum, Ingtna, lagun-
eula. (3.) p-iapS (Jer. xU. 1): 0utos oVrpdxi-
m>: lagunaOa. (4.) IS J (Josh. U. 4, 13; Judg. It. 19; 1 Sam. xvi. 30; IV cxii. 83): ao-mis: iter, Ingtna.
In N. T. the only word rendered ■• bottle " Is eVa-ot (Matt. ix. 17; Mark ii. 23: Luke v. 37). The bottles of Scripture are thus evidently of two kinds: (1.) The skin bottle. (2.) The bottle of earthen or glass-ware, both of them capable of be- ing closed from the air.
1. The skin bottle will be best described in the following account collected from Chardin and oth- ers. The Arabs, and all those that lead u wander- ing life, keep their water, milk, and other liquors, a leathern bottles. These are made of Koatskins. vVnen the animal is lolled, they cut off its feet and Ha head, and they draw it in this maimer out af the skin, without opening its belly. In Araoia they an tanned with acacia-bark and the hairy ■art left outside. If not tanned, a disagreeable taste it imparted to toe water. They afterwards sew up the places where the legs were cut off and (he tail, and when it ia filled they tie it about the seek. The great leathern bottles are mode of the akin of a hr-goat, aitd the small ones, that serve 1 of a bottle of water, on the road, are made
BOTTLE
816
of a kid's skin. These bottles when rent are re- paired sometimes by setting in a piece; sometimes by gathering np the wounded place in manner of a purse; sometimes they put in a round flat piece of wood, and ' by that means st"p the hole (Char- din, ii. 405, riii. 409; Wellsted, Arabia, i. 89; ii. 78; Lane, Mod. Eg. ii. c 1; llarmer, from Char- din's notes, ed. Clarke, i. 284). Bruce gives a de- scription of a vessel of the same kind, but larger. " A gerba is an ox's skin, squared, and the edges sewed together by a double seam, which does not let out water. An opening is left at the top, in the same manner as the bungbole of a cask ; around this the skin is gathered to the size of a large hand- ful, which, when the gerba ia full of water, is tied round with whipcord. These gerbas contain about sixty gallons each, and two of tbem are the load of a camel. They are then all besmeared on the out- side with grease, as well to hinder the water from oozing through, as to prevent its being evaporated by the heat of the sun upon the gerba, which, in fact, happened to us twice, so as to put us in danger of perishing with thirst," (Tractii, iv 884.)
8kln Bottles, (from the Mnsso Borbonfco.)
Wine-bottles of skin are mentioned as used by Greeks, Romans, and Egyptians, by Homer (0r>. t). 78, olvov t%tvtr 'Aoww The effect of external heat upon a akin-bottle Is indicated in Ps. cxix. 83, " a bottle in the smoke,' and of expansion produced by fermentation in Matt, ix. 17, '* new wine in old bottles " [or " skins "].
2. Vessels of metal, earthen, or glass ware for liquids were in use among the Greeks, Egyptians
Bzypdan Bottles. 1 to 7, glass, 8 to 11, earthsawam (from the British Hossssn OoUsetkm )
Digitized by
Googfe
820
BOTTOMLESS PIT
Etruscans, and Assyrians (xpvoorwros ^ti\\t) Ti potiyi). Allien, i. 20 (28); kpyvpii) ipii\\n, it- xxiii. 243; ipiplSfTor piiXr\\r ariparor, 270), and abo no doubt among the Jews, especially in later times. Thus Jer. rix. 1, " a potter's eafthen bottle." The Jews probably borrowed their manufactures in this |«rtH.-ular from Egypt, which was celebrated for glass work, as remains and illustrations of Egyptian workmanship are extant at least as early as the IMh century B. c. (Wilkinson, ii. 69, 60).
Gh*> I tittles of the 3d or 4th century B. r. hare been found at Babylon by Mr. Layard. At Cairo many |«mons obtain a livelihood by selling Nile water, which is carried by camels or asses in skins, or by the carrier himself on his back in pitchers of porous gray earth (Lane, Mod. Eg. ii. 163, 165; Burckhardt, Syria, p. 611; MaundreU, Journey, p. 407, Hohn ; Wilkinson, Egypt, c. hi. vol. i. 148- 158; Diet, of Antiq. Vixum; layard, Nineveh and Babylon, pp. 196, 603; Gesenius, s. it.)
H. W. P.
Assyrian Glass Bottles. (From the British Museum Collection.)
• BOTTOMLESS PIT. [Deep, The.] BOW. [Abms.]
• BOWELS (D"»0, D^aqn, BOWL. (1.) n^ : rroturhp trO^io,: fmmic-
uliu ; see Ges. p. 388. (2.)b^D: \\„dVn: Iphi-
iln,] concha. (3.) bs^ : also in A. V. disk. (4.)
?*??• Kocerhp: tcyplim. (I.) rPjSJlD: KvaSof- cynthut. Of these words (1) may be taken to in-
licate chiefly roundness, from V ^J, rofi, as a ball »r globe, placed as an oruaroent on the tops or cap- itals of columns (1 K. vii. 41; 2 Chr. iv. 12, 18): Uso the knob or boss from which rroceed the
• Apparently from the root ""ItrN, " to bo straight," turn to be " fortunate," " heauttfuT." So In the book '• tmnm u dtn* It Is aid, " Qoara voeatur thtaukm .' quia
BOX-TREE
branches of a candlestick (Zech. Iv. 8), and abo a suspended lamp, in A. V. •' golden bowl " (Ecel. xii. 6); (2) indicating lowneas, is perhaps a shal- low dish or basin ; (3) a hollow vessel; (4) a must vessel (Jer. xxxv. 5) Ktpiiuor LXX.; (5) a toetra- tory vessel, from T"!pJ, pure.
A like uncertainty prevails as to the precise form and material of these vessels as is noticed under Basin. Bowls would probably be used at meals for liquids, or broth, or pottage (2 K. iv. 40). Modern Arabs are content with a few wooden bowls. In the British Museum are deposited several terra-cotta bowls with Chaldssan inscriptions of a superstitious character, expressing charms against sickness and evil spirits, which may possibly explain the " divin- ing cup" of Joseph (Gen. xliv. 5). The bowl wss filled with some liquid and drunk off as a charm against evil. See a case of Tippoo Sahib drinking water out of a black stone as a charm against mis- fortune (Gteig, Life of Monro, i. 218). One of the Brit. Mus. bowls still retains the stain of a liquid. These bowls, however, are thought by Mr. Birch not to be very ancient (Layard, Kin. and Bab. 509, 511, 526. Birch, Ane. Pottery, i. 164. Shaw, 231). H. W. P.
• There is no such Hebrew word as v2D (No. 3, above) ; the word translated dith in the passage which must be referred to (Judg. v. 25) is v£D
(No. 2), for which an obsolete verb vDD has been astumed by some lexicographers as the root. Flint reject* this etymology. Other Hebrew words trans- fated boid in the A. V. are %, Zech. iv. 2;
P1TO, see Basin; and ?D, 1 K. vii. 50; 2 K. xii. 13 (14), also rendered barin. A.
• BOX. The Hebrew word (?]5 : BOX-TREE {-PXBVft? Uauhur: kuunbp, irfSpot : bvxvs, pinvt) occurs in Is. Ix. 18, together with "the fir-tree and the pine-bee," as furnishing wood from I .ebanon for the temple that was to be built at Jerusalem. In Is. xii. 19 the tea—Mr is mentioned in connection with the cedar, '• the fir- tree and the pine," Ac, which should one day be planted in the wilderness. There is great uncer- tainty as to the tree denoted by the ttotthur. The Talmudical and Jewish writers generally are of opinion that the box-tree is intended, and with them agree Montanus, Deodatius, the A. Y. and other modern versions ; Kosenniuller (MM. Bot. 300), Celsius (Biervb. ii. 163), and Parldrarst (fleb.
Lex. s. v. "VUBMTI) are abo in favor of the box- tree. The Syriac and the Arabic version of Saadiat understand the teaahir to denote a species of cedar called sWMn,* which is distinguished by the smsll size of the cones and the upright growth of the branches. This interpretation a also sanctioned by Gesenius and Flint (ffeb. Concord, p. 134) HiBer (Hierophyt. i. 401) believes the Hebrew word may denote either the box or the maple. Wit!
um " (Bust. /. <*.).
cJ*^7 - *''
Digitized by
Google
UOZKZ
regard to Uia*. theory which identifies the IfigaJiir with the therbin, then U not, beyond tlie authority of the Syriac and Arabic versions, any satisfactory : evidence to support it. It is uncertain moreover what tree is meant by the therbin : it is supposed J to be some kind of cedar : but although the Arabio i version of Dioscorides gives therbin as the rendering . of the Greek xfipos, the two trees which Dine- 1 corides speaks of seem rather to lie referred to the { Rtnwjttmpfnu than to that of pinut. However | Celsius (f/Urob. i. 80) and Sprengel (Hitt. Ret\\ Hurt. i. 267) identify the tbeilnn with the Pinut i ecdnu (I jnn.), the cedar of Mianon. According to Niebulir aim the cedar was called tkerbin. The same word, however, Uith in the Chaldee, the Syriac, and the Arabic, is occasionally used to express the brrfitli.* Although the claim which the box-tree has to represent the Itmtlmr of Isaiah and Ezekiel is for from being satisfactorily established, yet the evidence rests on a better foundation than that which «ii]iports the claims of the therbin. The
HOZRAH
321
passage in Es. xxvii. 6, b although it i« one of ac- knowledged difficulty, has been taken by llorbrrt. Koaenmuller, and others, to uphold the claim of the box-tree to represent the (enttliur. For a full ac- count of the various readings of that |«ssage sec Koaenmtiller's SchU. in h>. xxvii. 6. The most satisfactory translation Appears to us to be that of ltochart (Geoy. Sue. i. iii. c. 5, 180) and Itosen- miiller: " Thy benches have they made of ivory, inlaid with box-wood from the isles of Chittini." Now it is probable that the isles of Chittini may refer to any of the islands or maritime districts of the -Mediterranean. Bochart believes Corsica is intended ui this passage : the Vulg. has " de insulia Italia;." Corsica was celebrated for its hox-tnws (Clin. xvi. Hi: Theophrast. //. /*. iii. 1ft. § h). and it is well known that the ancient* miflvrstusl the art of veneering wood, especially lux-wood, with ivory, tortoise-shell, Ac. (Virg. .Kh. j 137). This passage, therefore, does certainly seen to favor the opinion that ttntthir denotes the vtrnl of the l«>«-
Bosrah.
tree (Buxat temptrvirmt), at perhaps that of the only other known species, Buxut bnlearicn : but the point must be left undetermined. W. H.
BO'ZEZ (7:'"" 1 2» thining, according to the conjecture of (Jesenins, Thtt. p. 329 : BaoVt : [Vat. B>v9< : Comp. Boff)* : l Bott), the name of one of the two "sharp rocks" (Hebrew, "teeth of the cKff" \\ ** lietweer. the passages " by which Jonathan entered the I'hilUtine garrison. It seems to have been tliat on the north side (1 Sam. xiv. 4, 5). Ilobinsnn notices two hills of blunt conical form in the U-ltom of the UWy Swceinit just below Mkhmit (i. 441 and iii. 289). Stanley, on the r hud, could not mak» thee out (S. •). And indeed these hills atw— >r neither to
• nm?.
"ai
ITTTi
the expression of the text nor the requirements nl the narrative. [See Skskii. Amer. ed.] G.
BOZ'KATH (i"li2?9 [«/BOZ'KAH ( n "}".'2. possibly from a root with the force of restraining, therefore used for a sheep-
C^FIS. Bochart reads D^nJH.iTB In one word Rosenmiiller regards the expression v daughter of box- wood " as metaphorical, oompariaa: Ps. x»H. 8. ban II. 18, IB. 18.
Digitized by
Google
522
BRACELET
Hd, Omen. *. ».: Boo-a^Sa; ho) as a city of Esau in the mountains of Idumsea, in connection with Is. lxiii. 1, and in contradistinction to Rostra in Penes. There is no reason to doubt that the modern representative of Bozrah is cl-Butaireh,
8> » fl A "j which was first visited by Iiurckhar.1t
(Syr. 407; Betzeyrn), and lies on the mountain district to the 8. E. of the Dead Sea, Vetween Tofileh and Petra. about half-way between the latter and the Dead Sea. Irby and Mangles men- tion it under the name of Ipteyiti and Bmida (chap. viii. : see also Robinson, n. 167). The "goats " which Isaiah connects with the place were found in large numbers in this neighborhood by Burckhardt (Syr. 405).
2. In his catalogue of the cities of the land of Moab, Jeremiah (xlviii. 24) mentions a Bozrah as
in "the plain country" (ver. 21, 1B7 s ffin ¥"$$, >'. e. the high level downs on the east of the Dead Sea and of the lower Jordan, the Belka of the modern Arabs). Here lay Heshbon, Nebo, Kirjath- lim, Diblathaim, and the other towns named in this passage, and it is here that we presume Bozrah should be sought, and not, as has been lately sug- gested, at Bostra, the Roman city in Bashan, full sixty miles from Heshbon (Porter's Damatcut, ii. 163, Ac.). On the other hand, Bozrah stands by itself in this passage of Jeremiah, not being men- tioned in any of the other lists of the cities of Moab, e. g. Num. xxxii.; Josh, xiii.; Is. xvi.; Ez. xxv.; and the catalogue of Jeremiah in expressly said to include cities both " for and near " (xlviii. 24). Some weight also is due to the consideration of the improbability that a town at a later date so important and in so excellent a situation should be entirely omitted from the Scripture. Still there is the bet of the specification of its position as in the Mishor; and also this, that in a country where the very kings were " sheep masters " (2 K. Hi. 4), a name signifying a sheep-fold must have been of common occurrence.
For the Roman Bostra, the modem Butra, on the south border of the Haur&n, see Reland, p. «68, and Porter, Ii. chap. 12. G.
BRACELET (iT$S8 : ^aa«w; x^*'). I nder Armlet an account Is given of these orna- ments, the materials of which they were generally made, the manner in which they were worn, Ac.
Besides 7TTO ?fc?, three [four] other words are trans- ated by "bracelet" in the Bible, namely: (l.)TQ^ (from TQ^, to fasten), Num. xxxi. 60, Ac (3.) TIB? (a chain, o-«ux(, from Its being wreathed, *Hip). ft only occurs In this sense in Is. Ui. 19,
BRASH
bat compare the expression " wrealben chains " la Ex. xxviii. 14, 22. Bracelets of fine twisted Vene tian gold are still common in Egypt (Lane, ii. 38ft,
Append. A. and plates). (3.) 7TI5, Gen. xxxviii. 18, 25, rendered "bracelet," but meaning prol>- ably " a string by which a seal-ring was suspended '
(Geaen. «. t>.). [(4.) IH1, afptryit, armiilu, Ex. xxxv. 22, which rome (Geeenius, Knobel) under- stand to denote a hook or chip for batoning the garments of women, others (RosenmuUer, De Watte. Kaliseh) a note-ring. — A]
Gold Egyptian Bracelet (Wilkinson.)
Men as well as women wore bracelets, as we an from Cant. v. 14, which may be rendered, "Hi wrists are circlets of gold full set with topazes." Layard says of the Assyrian kings: "the ins were encircled by armlets, and the wrists by bract
Assyrian Bracelet Clasp. (Nineveh Marbles.)
Utt, all equally remarkable for the taste and beauty of the design and workmanship. In the centre of the bracelets were stars and rosettes, which were probably inlaid with precious stones" (Nmettk, ii. 323). These may be observed on the sculptures in the British Museum. [Armlet; Anklet.}
F. W. F. BRAMBLE. [Thorns.]
BRASS (xoXitor). The word HPfrTJ (from the root ETIJ, to dint) is improperly translated by
" brass " in the earlier books of Scripture, since the Hebrews were not acquainted with the compound of copper and zinc known by that name. In most places of the 0. T. the correct translation would be copper (although it may sometimes possibly mean bronze (xaAxbr KtKpafiivos), a compound of copper and tin. Indeed a simple metal was obviously in- tended, ss we see from Deut. viii. 9, " out of whose hills thou mayest dig brass," and Job xxviii. 2, "Brass is molten out of the stone," and Deut. xxxiii. 25, "Thy shoes shall be iron and brass." which seems to be a promise that Asher should have a district rich in mines, which we know to have been the case, since Euseb. (viii. 15, 17 [rfe JJort. Pal. c. 7]) speaks of the Christians being eon- demned toii koto vur& ttjj naXaurrlrns X**" koS utriKKois (Iightfoot, Cent Ckorogr. t. 89). [Asher.]
Copper was known st a very early period, and the invention of working it is attributed to Tubal- cain (Gen. iv. 22; cf. Wilkinson, Anc. Egg*. Ui. 843; comp. "Prior ssrls erat qnam far! eognitos usus," Lucr. v. i292). Its extreme ductility (x*A koi from xoAclw) made its application almost uni- versal among the ancients, as Hesiod expressly says (Diet, of Ant., art. JSt\\.
Digitized by
Google
BRAYING
Tm Mine word is and for money, in both Tes- taments (Es-xvi. 36;<" Matt, x. 9, 4c).
It is often and in metaphor*, e. g. Lev. xxvi. 19, '■ I will make your heaven as inn and your earth u bran," i. e. dead and hard. This expression is reversed in Deut. xxviii. S3 (comp. Coleridge's " All in a hot and copper sky," Ac., Aac. Mar.). " Is my flesh of brass," «'. e. invulnerable, Job vi. 12. "They are all brass and iron," i. e base, ignoble, impure, Jer. vi. 28. It is often need as au emblem .if strength, Zech. vi. 1; Jer. 1. 18, Ac. The " brazen thighs " of the mystic image in Nebu- ehadnesxar'a dream were a fit symbol of the "AxThe word xoAtoAOflavor in Rev. i. 15, ii. 18 (ol Win airrov tumoi xaXxoXifiArtf), has excited mash difference of opinion. The A.. V. renders it "fine brass," as though it were from xaAxos and Kfl&m (smelting brass), or that ipttxaKxot, which wasso rare as to be more valuable than gold. Boch- art makes it " ass album igneo oolore splendens," as
though from )^J, " shining." It may perhaps be deep-colored frankincense, as opposed to lurrvpoki- Bamr (LiddeU and Soott's La.). F. W. F.
•BRAYING IN A MORTAR, Prov. xxvii. 22. [Punishmehts, Hi. (a.) 4.]
• BRAZEN SEA, 2 K. xxv. 13; Jer. Iii. 17. [Ska, Molten.]
BBAZEN SERPENT. [Sbrpiwt.]
BREAD (Br? 1 ?)- The preparation of bread as an article of food dates from a very early period. It most not, however, be inferred from the use of he word fecAem in Gen. iii. 19 ("bread," A. V.) hat it was known at the time of the fall, the word here occurring in its general sense of/ocW: the e a r liest undoubted instance of its use is found in
Gen. xviil. 6. The com or grain (TJ'T. p'J) employed was of various sorts. The best bread was utile of wheat, which after being ground produced
the "flour" or "meal" (TO|?.: &\\ tutor; Judg. vi. 19; 1 Sam. I. 24; 1 K. iv.22, xvii. 12, 14), sod when sifted the "fine flour" D^b; more
fully D^n rfp, Ex. xxix. 2; or H^D TOP., Gen. xviii. 6; eWooAu) usually employed in the sacred offerings (Ex. xxix. 40; Lev. ii. 1; Ee. xlvi. 14), and in the meals of the wealthy (1 K. iv. 22; « t vii. 1; Ex. xvi. 13, 19; Rev. xviii. 13). "Bar- ley " was used only by the very poor (John vi. 9, U), or in times of scarcity (Ruth iii. 15, compared with i. 1; 2 K. iv. 38, 42; Rev. vi. 6; Joseph. B J. v. 10, § 2): as it was the food of bones (1 K iv. 28), it was considered a symbol of what was mean and insignificant (Judg. vii. 13; comp. Jo- sqio. Ant. v. 6, 5 4, fUCar Kpidlrrir, &w' ttrrtKtlas LripvTott tfipmror; Liv. xxvii. 13), as well as of what was of a mere animal character, and hence ordered for the offering of jealousy (Num. v. 15; eranp. Hos. iii 2; Philo, ii. 807). "Spelt"
(npB3 : ft**., (4a: rye, filches, coed, A. V.) was also need both in Egypt (Ex. ix. 32) and Pal- vtbae (Is xxvfii. St; Ex. Iv. 9; 1 K. xix. 6, LXX. 'ywfvilmi k\\upimt). Herodotus indeed states
BREAD
828
• •Tttmi««ted"«Uthtosss»mB««. xvi. 88'*. Y.), smss4 ef bn#» or money (j"lc£/| Q, xaAaes). H.
(ii. 36) that in the former country bread was mads exclusively of olj/ra. which, as in the LXX., ha identifies with sea ; but in this he was mistaken, as wheat was also used (Ex. ix. 32; comp. Wilkin- son's Anc. Egypt, ii. 397). Occasionally the grains above mentioned were mixed, and other ingredients, such as beans, lentils, and millet, were sdded (Ex. iv. 9; cf. 2 Sam. xvii. 28); the bread so produced is called " barley cakes " (Ex. iv. 12, "as barley cakes," A. V.), inasmuch ss barley was the main ingredient. The amount of meal required for a single baking was an ephah or three measures (Gen. xviii. 6; Judg. vi. 19; 1 Sam. i. 24; Matt. xiii. 33), which appears to have been suited to the size of the ordinary oven. The baking was done in primitive umes by the mistress of the house (Gen. xviii. 6) or one of the daughters (2 Sam. xiii. 8): female servants were however employed in large households (1 Sam. viii. 18): it appears always to have been the proper business of women in a family (Jer. vii. 18, xliv. 19; Matt. xiii. 83; cf. Plin. xviii. 11,28). Baking, as a profession, was carried on by men (Hos. vii. 4, 6). lit Jerusalem the bakers con- gregated in one quarter of the town, as we may infer from the names "bakers' street" (Jer. xxxvii. 21), and "tower of the ovens" (Neh. iii. 11, zii. 38, "furnaces," A. V.). In the time of the Herods, bakers were scattered throughout the towns of Pal- estine (AnL xv. 9, § 2). As the bread was made in thin cakes, which soon became dry and unpal- atable, it was usual to bake daily, or when required (Gen. xviii. 6; comp. Harmer's Observations, i. 483): reference is perhaps made to this in the Lord's prayer (Matt. vi. 11; bike xi. 3). The bread taken by persons on a Journey (Gen. xlr. 28; Josh. ix. 12) was probably a kind of biscuit. The process of making bread was as follows: the flour was first mixed with water, or perhaps milk (Burek- hardt's Notes on Ike Bedouins, 1. 58); it was than
kneaded (t05|b) with the bands (in Egypt with the
BsjyMam kneading dough with their hands. (WOkW son. From a painting in the Tomb of Remeses TH at Thebes.)
feet also; Herod, ii. 36; Wilkinson, 11. 886) hi a small wooden bowl or "kneading-trough"
(rnStPD, a term which may, however, rather re- fer to the leathern bag in which the Bedouins carry their provisions, and which serves both as a wallet and a table; Niebuhr's Voyage, i. 171; Harmer, iv. 366 ff. ; the LXX. inclines to this view, giving eVteraXfff^urra, "store," A. V., in Deut. xxviii. 6, "*; tht expression in Ex. xU. 84, however, " bound up in their clothes," favors the Idea of a
wooden bowl), until it became dough (Pr?9* eraut Ex. xH. 34, 39; 9 Sam. xiii. 8; Jer. vU. 18; Bos
Digitized by
Google
M4
BREAD
HKJnUD
flgyptlana kneading the dough with their feet. At a and I the dough is probably left to ferment in a basket, as Is now done at Cairo. (Wilkinson.)
»ii. 4. The term " dough " is improperly given in
the A. V. a»=nTD s "1S»in Num. xv. 90, 91; Neb., x. 37; E*. xlir. 80). When the kneading was completed, leaven HHtp : (vp.ii) was generally added [Leaven] ; but when the time for prepar- ation was short, it was omitted, and unleavened lakes, hastily baked, were eaten, as is still the prev- ient custom among the Bedouins ((Jen. xviii. 6, xix. 3; Ex. xii. 39; Judg. vi. 19; 1 Sam. xxviil.
94). Such cakes were termed iTlSO (afupu, LXX.), a word of doubtful sense, variously sup- posed to convey the ideas of thinness (Kiirst. I.rr. s. v.), tweetnus (Gesen. Thetaw. p. 815), at purity (KnobeL Cornm. m Ex. xii. 90), while leavened
bread was called V5^ 0"" tnar P tnt d or sourer/; Ex. xii. 39; Hos. vii. 4). Unleavened cakes were ordered to be eaten at the passoverto commemorate rbe hastiness of the departure (Ex. xii. 15, xiii. 3, 7 ; Deut. xvi. 3), as well as on other sacred occa- sions (Lev. ii. 11, vi. 16; Num. vi. 15). The leavened mass was allowed to stand for some time (Matt. xiii. 33; Luke xiii. 21), sometimes for a whole night (" their baker sleepeth all the night," Hos. vii. 6), exposed to a moderate heat in order to forward the fermentation ("be ceaseth from ttir-
•*■*»" P N -??' "raising," A. V.] the fire "until it be leavened," Hos. vii. 4). The dough was then divided into round cakes (Dllb nV"l3S, lit. *M».' jtproi: "loaves," A. V.;' Ex. xxix. 93; Judg. viii. 5; 1 Sam. x. 8; Prov. vi. 36; in Judg.
vii. 13, a\\ V? : payit), not unlike fiat stones in shape and appearance (Matt. vii. 9; eomp. iv. 3), alwhence the expression VO*? OrY?» "bread of •miction" (1 K. xxii. 97; la. xxx.80), referring not to the quality ( pane plebeio, Grotius), but to the quantity ; two hundred would suffice for a party •* a reasonable time (1 Sam. xxr. 18; 9 Sam. tvi 1). The cakes were sometimes punctured, and
Two Egyptians carrying bread to the cordeettoTv.r, wbo rolls out the paste, which is afterwards made into cakes of various forms, d, t,f, g, h. (Wilkinson.)
hence called il;P (imAAvpfi; Ex- xxix. 9, 93; Lev. ii. 4, viii. 36, xxiv. 5; Num. xv. 20; 2 Sam. vi. 19), and mixed with oil. Similar cakes, sprinkled with seeds, were made in Egypt (Wilkinson, ii. 386). Sometimes they were rolled out into wafer*
Egyptians making cakes of bread sprinkled with weds (Wilkinson.)
(WTl- **y*ror; ^ "^ *• 28i Lev ' °- *' Num. vL 15-19), and merely coated with oil. Oil was occasionally added to the ordinary cake (1 K. xvii. 12). A more delicate kind of cake is de- scribed in 2 Sam. xiii. 6, 8, 10 ; the dough (" flour," A. V.) is kneaded a second time, and probably some stimulating seeds added, as seems to be implied in
the name nSa^ab (from 2^> 7, heart; compare our expression a cordial: goXXipiSef- torbititm- culte). The cakes were now taken to the oven, having been first, according to the practice in Egypt,
gathered into " white baskets " (Gen. xl. 16), %D
"•"in, a doubtful expression, referred by some to the whiteness of the bread (mum x°'tp' T ^ y < Aqnil. K&piyot yypim '• canutra forma), by others, as in toe A. V., to the whiteness of the baskets, and again, by connecting
the word y ~T1 with the ^idca of a hole, to an open-work basket (mar- gin, A. V.), or lastly to bread baked in a hole (Kitto, Cyclop., art. Bread). The baskets were placed on a tray and carried on the bak- er's bead (Gen. xl. M Herod, ii. 85; Wilkin- son, ii. 086).
The methods of bak- An Egyptian carrying jakas »—***
to the oven. (Wilkinson.) Ing [~^> were, ids still are, very various
Digitized by
Google
BREAD
a Iks Em*, adapted to the virions styles of •lie. In the towns, where professional bakers ■esidrd, there were no doubt fixed ovens, in ihape tnd size resembling those in use among turwives; but more usually each household pos-
■esaed a pnrtable ov-en ( "AUTl : KXl&arai), consist- big of a stone or metal jar about three feat high, which was heated inwardly with wood (1 K. xvii. IS; Is. xliv. 16; Jer. vii. 18) or dried grass and flower-stalks (xdfwot, Matt. vi. 30); when the fire had burned down, the cakes were applied either in- wardly (Herod, ii. 92) or outwardly: such ovens were used by tho Egyptians (Wilkinson, ii. 385), ■ad by the Easterns of Jerome's time ( Comment, in Lam. r. 10), and are still common among the Bedouins (Wellsted's Travtlt, i. 350; Niebuhr's Dtscript. de t Arable, pp. 45, 46). The use of a single oven by several families only took place in time of famine (Lev. xxvi. 36). Another species of oven consisted of a hole dug in the ground, the ■ides of which were coated with clay and the bot- tom with pebbles (Hanner, i. 487). Jahn (Ar- chmol. i. 9, § 140) thinks that this oven u referred
to in the term O??? &*"■ **■ 86): but 'he dual number is an objection to this view. The term , Tf1 (Gen. iL 16) has also been referred to it.
Other modes of baking were specially adapted to the migratory habits of the pastoral Jews, as of the modern Bedouins ; the cakes were rither spread up- on stones, which were previously heated by light- ing a fire above them (Burckhardt's Notes, i. 68) or beneath them (Belzoni a Travelt, p. 84); or they were thrown into the heated embers of the fire itself (Wellsted's Travels, i. 360; Niebuhr, Descript. p. 46); or lastly, they were roasted by being placed between layers of dung, which bums slowly, and is therefore specially adapted for the purpose (Ex. iv. 12, 15; Burckhardt's Note; i. 57; Niebuhr's Descript. p. 46). The terms by which
such cakes were described were n|7 (Gen. xviii. 6; Ex. xfl. 39; 1 K. xvii. 13; Ex. hr. 12; Hos. vii. 8), 013?p (1 K. xvii. 12; Ps. xxxr. 16), or more fully CTOS-I Hjy (1 K. xJx. 6, lit. on the
tones, •> coals," A. V.), the term n2J? referring, however, not to the mode of baking, but to the rounded shape of the cake (Gesen. Tkesaw. p. 997) : the equivalent terms in the LXX- tyxpuflas, and in the Vulg. subdnericiue partis, have direct reference to the peculiar mode of baking. The cakes required to be carefully turned during the process (Hos. vii. 8: Hanner, i. 488). Other methods were used for other kinds of bread ; some
were baked on a pan (."©Hp : rlryaroy- sartago: the Greek term survives in the tajen of the Be- douins), the result being similar to the ihukt still sad among the latter people (Burckhardt's Notes, 68) or like the Greek ray^yuu, which were . iked in oil, and eaten warm with honey (Athen. Dv. 66, p. 646); such cakes appear to have been chiefly used as sacred offerings (Lev. ii. 6, vi. 14, rH. 9; 1 Chr. xxiii. 29). A similar cooking uten- •I was used by Tamar (2 Sam. xiii. 9), named
"*3PP (rtrraror), in which she baked the cakes,
sad then emptied them out in a heap ("" ', not tared, as if it had been broth) before Amnon. a dHamns kind of bread, pnbably resembling the
BRICK
826
ftUa of tha, Bioouins, a pasty substance (Burck- hardt's Notes, i. 57) was prepared in a saucepan
ntPrriD (ioxifa: craticula: frying-pan, A. V.; none of which meanings however correspond with the etymological sense of the word, which is connected with boiling) ; this was also reserved for sacred offerings (Lev. ii. 7, vii. 9). As the above- mentioned kinds of bread (the last excepted) were thin and crisp, the mode of eating them was by breaking (Lev. ii. 6; Is. Mil. 7; Lam. iv. 4; Matt, xiv. 19, xv. 36, xxvi. 26; Acts xx. 11; comp. Xen. Anab. vii. 8, § 22, iprous tiecXa), whence the
term D'lC, to break = to owe bread (Jer. xvi. 7): the pieces broken for consumption were called xAdVuara (Matt. xiv. 20; John vi 12). Oh) bread is described in Josh. ix. 6, 12, as crumbled
(0*7i?3 : AquiL h)>aBupa>ii4vos- •» frusta earn mm u ti; A. V. "mouldy," following the LXX. iu- p-ruer Kti 0*Am»u*Vo>), a term which is also ap- plied (1 K. xiv. 3) to a kind of biscuit which easily crumbled (koAAiwI*: "cracknels," A. V.).
W.UB. BREASTPLATE. [Anns, p. 161; High- prikst, I. (2.) a.]
• BREECHES (D^DJ^D : wtpiaKeXri- fem- inoUa), a kind of drawers, extending only from the loins to the thighs, worn by the priests (Ex. xzviii. 42, xxxix. 28; Lev. vi. 10, xvi. 4; Ex. xliv. 18; comp. Joseph. Ant. UL 7, § 1; Philo, Dt Monarch. lib. itc. 5,Opp. U. 225 ed. Hang.). See Priest, Dress. A.
BRETHREN OF JESUS. [Bhothxb.]
BRICK (r>J2V. mode of white dag: w \\lr- Bos: later) in Ec'iv. 1, A. V. tile). Herodotus (i. 179), describing the mode of building the walls of Babylon, says that the clay dug out of the ditch was made into bricks ss soon as it was carried up, and burnt in kilns, Kcutiroto-i. The bricks were cemented with hot bitumen (aV^aXror), and at every thirtieth row crates of' reeds were stuffed in. This account agrees with the history of the build- ing of the Tower of Confusion, in which the build- ers used brick instead of stone, and slime OPn ' &trDigitized by
Google
BRICK
oahadneezar, whose buildings, no douhL replaced those of au earlier age (Layard, Mai. ana Bab. pp. 505, 531). The; thus possess more of the charac- ter of tiles (Ez. iv. 1). They vera sometimes glazed and enamelled with patterns of various col- ors. Semiramis is said by Diodorus to hare over- laid some of her towers with surfaces of enamelled brick bearing elaborate designs (Diod. ii. 8). En- amelled bricks have been found at Nimroud (Lay- ard, ii. 818). Pliny (vii. 56) says that the Baby- lonians used to record their astronomical observa- tions on tiles (coctilibus laterculis). He also, as well as Vitruvius, describes the process of making bricks at Borne. There were three sizes, (1.) 1, ft. long, 1 ft broad; (3.) 4 (Greek) palms long, 13135 in. (8.) 5 palms long, 1516875 in. The breadth of (3.) and (3.) the same. He says the
BBIOK
Greeks preferred brick walls hi general to stoa-i (xzzr. 14; TUrov. ii. 3, 8). Bricks of mors than 3 palms length and of less than li palm, are men- tioned by the Talmudism (Gesen. s. v.). The Is- raelites, in common with other captives, were em- ployed by the Egyptian monarch* in making bricks and in building (Ex. i. 14, v. 7). Kiln-bricks were not generally used in Egypt, but were dried in the sun, and even without straw are as firm as when first put up in the reigns of the Amunophs and Thothmes whose names they bear. The usual di- mensions vary from 20 in. or 17 in. to 14$ in. long; 8} in. to 6J in. wide; and 7 in. to 4J in. thick. When made of the Nile mud, or alluvial deposit, they required (as they still require) straw to prevent cracking, but those formed of day taken from the torrent beds on the edge of the desert,
* Si
Foreign captives employed in making bricks at Thebes. (Wilkinson.)
-.Isjs. 1, 2. Men returning after carrying the bricks. Figs. 8, «. Taskmasters. Figs. 4, 6. Men carrying bricks. Figs. 9-18. Digging and mixing the clay or mud. Figs. 8, 14. Making bricks with a wooden mould, d, A. Fig. 15. Fetching water from the tank, *. At < the bricks (tool) are arid to be made at Thebes.
o.t W together without straw ; and crude brick walla had frequently the additional security of a layer of reeds and sticks, placed at intervals to act as bind- 9rs (Wilkinson, ii. 194, smaller ed. ; Birch, Ancient fettery, i. 14; comp. Her. i. 179). Baked bricks iowever were used, chiefly in places in contact with vater. They are smaller than the sun-dried bricks (Birch, i. 33). A brick-kiln is mentioned as in iCgypt by the prophet Jeremiah (xliii. 9). A brick pyramid is mentioned by Hen-Hns (li. 136) as the votk of King Asychis. Sesostris (ii. 138) U said k> have employed bis captives in building. Nu- neroos remains nf buildings of various kinds exist,
constructed of sun-dried bricks, of which many spec- imens are to be seen in the British Museum with in- scriptions indicating their date and purpose (Birch, i. 11, 17). Among the paintings at Thebes, one on the tomb of Rekshara, an officer of the court of Thothmes III. (about 1400 B. a), represents the enforced labors in brick-making of captives, who are distinguished from the natives by the color in which they are drawn. Watching over the labor- ers are "task-masters," who, armed with sticks are receiving the " tale of bricks " and urging oc the work. The proc ess es of digging out the slay of moulding, and of arranging, are all duly rente
Digitized by
Google
BBIDB
anted, and though the laborers cannot be deter-
minad to be Jews, yet the similarity of employment
illustrates the Bible history in a remarkable degree
(Wilkinson, ii. 197; Birch, i. 19; see Aristoph.
Ax. 1133, KlyJnmot wKutivpipos; Ex. r. 17, 18).
The Jews learned the art of brick-making in
Egypt, and we find the use of the brick-kiln in
David's time (3 Sam. xii. 31), and a complaint
made by Isaiah that the people built altars of brick
instead of unhewn stone as the law directed (Is. lxr.
3; Ex. xx. 86). [Pottbht.] H. W. P.
BBIDB, BRIDEGROOM. [Makbiaqb.]
BRIDGE. The only mention of a bridge in
the Canonical Scriptures is indirectly in the proper
name Geahur (~Bt»3), a district in Bsahan, N. E. of the sea of Gallleel At this place a bridge stiU •xista, called the bridge of the sons of Jacob ° (Ge- sso, s. v.). Absalom was the son of a daughter of the king of Geahnr (2 Sam. iii. 8, xiii. 37, xir. 33, 33). The Chaldee paraphrase renders " gates," in Nahum ii. 6, " bridges," where, howerer, dykes or weirs are to be understood, which being burst by inundation, destroyed the wall* of Nineveh (Diod. ii 37). Judas Maccabeus is said to have intended to make a bridge in order to besiege the town of Caspbor or Caspis, situate near a lake (2 Mac xii. 13). Josephus (Ant. v. 1, § 3), speaking of the Jordan at the time of the passage of the Israelites, says it had never been bridged before, owe f(t vkto ■wfirtpov, as if in his own time bridges had been made over it, which under the Romans was the case. (See the notices below.) In Is. xxxvii. 35,
"VIp, dig for water, is rendered by LXX. y4Permanent bridges over water do not appear to have been used by the Israelites in their earlier timet, but we have frequent mention made of fords and of their military importance (Gen. xxxii. 23; Josh. ii. 7; Judg. Ui. 28, vii. 24, xii. 5; Is. xvi. 3). Wert of the Jordan there are few rivers of importance (Amm. Marc. xiv. 8; Belaud, p. 284), and perhaps the policy of the Jews may have dis- couraged intercourse with neighboring tribes, for it seems unlikely that the skill of Solomon's architects was unable to construct a bridge.
Herodotus (i. 188) describes a bridge consisting of stone piers, with planks laid across, built by Ni- tocris, B. C. circ. 600, connecting the two portions of Babylon (aee Jer. Ii. 81, 33, 1. 38), and Diodorus speaks of an arched tunnel under the Euphrates (ii. 9). Bridges of boats are described also by Herodotus (iv. 88, vii. 36; comp. JEtch. Pers. 69, \\irittayun axttla), Ka ^ L °7 Xenophon (Anab. ii. 4, % 13). A bridge over the Zab, made of wicker- work, connecting stone piers, is described by Layard ;i. 193), a mode of construction used also in South America.
Though the arch was known and used in Egypt as early as the 15th oentury B. o. (Wilkinson, ii. •OS ft*.. Birch, i. 14) the Romans were the first onstructors of arched bridges. Tbey made bridges over the Jordan and other rivers of Syria, of whicn remains still exist (Stanley, 396 ; Irby and Mangles,
a • This bridge spans the Jordan, batmen the H1J/A tod ths lake of QalUee, and is oaUed Jur Btnit IV- M», "Bridge of Jacob's daughters ihobinsoo, J*»». Oxer. p. 156). It Is 60 pacts long, ant, has 4 pointed wens*. Though comparatively modem, It no doubt mads whara a bridge stood in ths earliest times, sinet ■■eh ef the tranto and travel between Damascus and
BRIERS 82i
90, 91, 93, 143, 148). A stone tridge over tat Jordan, called the Bridge of the daughters of Jacob, is mentioned by B. de la Brooquiere, A. |>. 1433, and a portion of one by Arculf, A. u. 700 (£arlf Trav. m Pal 8, 300; Burckhardt, /Syria, 315; Robinson, ii. 441). The bridge (ytfipa) connect- ing the Temple with the upper city, of which Jose- phus speaks (B. J. vi. 6, § 2, Art. xv. 11, 5), seems to have been an arched viaduct (Robinson, 1. 388, iii. 384). II. W. P.
BRIERS 6 No less than six Heb. words are thus rendered in eleven passages of the O. T. In Heb. vi. 8, it represents ajcareVu. In the 8th chap- ter of Judges occurs twice (v. 7, 16) the word
D > 3|*n3, which the LXX. render by toJi Bop- KTirlp [Tat A&apKr)y(ifi, Bapaiciivtiu.], or [Alex.] Bapiconiutr, [Bapajcqvtifi,] and the A. V. by briers. This Is probably an incorrect rendering. The word properly means a threshing machine, consisting of a flat, square, wooden board set with teeth of iron, flint, or fragments of iron pyrites, which are abundant in Palestine. Gesenius con- jectures that lj"n3 was the name for pyrites, from \\Tfy,fulgurFor plO, Mlc vii. 4, and Pv>D, E*. xxviii.
24, see under Thorns.
In Ex. it 6, we read " Though briers and thorns
be with thee," Arters representing the Heb. COpfp, which is explained by rebels in the margin. The
root is 3""D, rebetUs vet rtfractariiu fttit, and the rendering should be " Though rebellious men like thornt be with thee."
In Is. Iv. 13, we have " instead of the brier shall come up the myrtle-tree," the Heb. word for brier
being "t?~jD, rirpdd: K im(a: urtica. KoVufa is a strong-smelling plant of the endive kind, flea- bane, Inula heleruum, Linn. (Arist. //. A. iv. 8,
28; Diosc. iii. 126). The Peshito has IvLs
sttureia, savory, wild thyme, Thymus serpyOura, a plant growing in great abundance in the desert of Sinai according to Buckhardt (Syr. ii.). Gesenius rejects both flea-bane and wild thyme on etymolog ical grounds, and prefers u-stco, nettle, consider- ing ^^D to be a compound of F|?3, tusft, and
TOO, ptm xil . He also notices the opinion of Ewald (Gram. Crit. p. 580) that Sinapi album, the white mustard, is the plant meant.
In Is. v. 6, we have mention of briers and thorns as springing up in desolated and wasted lands; and
here the Hebrew word is "W?t£J, from root "N?tp, riguit, korruit [Adamant] (comp. Is. vii. 23, 94,
25, ix. 18, and xxxii. 13. In Is. x. 17, xxrii. 4,
TOKJ is used metaphorically for men. In* LXX. in several of these passages have ekaWta; in one ^6pros, m another aypttora (ty>d.
Palesttn* must always have passed this way. See OasHom. R.
» • Ths eminent Hebraist, Prof es so r INetrleh of Marourg, treats of the subject of this article under Um head of Donun- uiut Disithtamm (pp. 36 -68) in his AUmuUuiujen fisr StmUistJu Wortfmsdumx (Leipslg, 1344). H
Digitized by
Gotl^fe
328 BRIGANDINK
There le nothing In the etymology or mage by
which we can identify the ~^ptj? with any partic- ular species of prickly or thorny plant. Possibly it is a general n-rni for the very numerou* planU of this clmracUr which are found in the unculti- nted lands of the East. W. D.
BRIG AN DINE. The Hebrew word thus
rendered in Jer. xlvi. 4, U. 8 tiP^ff, * i, ed. 1550). The forms brigim- taiUt and brignntme also occur. W. A. YV.
BRIMSTONE (fl^' gophrUh: StToy: mbphur). There can be no question that the He- brew word which occurs several times in the Bible is correctly rendered " brimstone; " * this meaning is fully corroborated by the old versions. The word is very frequently associated with "fire:" "The Lord rained upon Sodom and Gomorrah brimstone and fire out of heaven" (Gen. xix. 24); see also Ps. xi. 6; Kb. xxxviii. 22. In Job xviii. 15, and Is. xxx. 33, " brimstone " occurs alone, but no doubt in a sense similar to that in the foregoing passages, namely, as a synonymous expression with lightning, as has been observed by Le Clerc (OU- tert. dc Sodomat tubrertiune, Commentario [in] Pentateuch, adjecta, § iv.), Michaelis, Kosenmiiller, and others.' There is a peculiar sulphurous odor which is occasionally perceived to accompany a thunder-storm ; the ancients draw particular atten- tion to it: see Pliny (N. B. xxxv. 15), " Fulmina ac fulgura quoque sidphuris odorem habent; " Sen- eca (Q. not. ii. 53), and Persius (Sat. ii. 24, 25). Hence the expression in the Sacred writings " fire and brimstone " to denote a storm of thunder aid lightning. The stream of brimstone in Is. xxx. 33 is, no doubt, as Lee (Btb. Lex. p. 123) has well aproned it, " a rushing stream of lightning."
From Dout xxix. 23, " the whole laud thereof is brimstone like the overthrow of Sod- om," it would appear that native sulphur itself is alluded to (see also Is. xxxiv. 9). Sulphur is found .it the present time in different parts of Palestine, but in the greatest abundance on the borders of the Dead Sea. " We picked up pieces," says Dr.
Probably allied to "15?3» * general name for such ■ as abound with rsatnbus inflammable exudations ; ait t*V^£3, "sulphur," as being very c ouib wa k 8m the Lexicons of Parkhurat and Gmaras,
« Of. ttu Amblo
o
IdbtU.
BROOK
Robinson (Bib. He$. ii. 221), "as large as a ««i nut near the northern shore, and the Arabs said it was found in the sea near 'Ain el-Fetltkkak it) lumps as large as a man's fist: they find it in suf- ficient quantities to make from it their own gun- powder." See Irby and Mangles ( TrmtU, p. 463), Burckhardt (Trmels, p. 394), who observes that the Arabs use sulphur in diseases of their camels and Shaw (Travels, a. 159). There are not sul- phurous springs on the eastern coast at the ancient Callirrhoij (Irby and Mangles, Trat. p. 467, and Robinson, Bib. fti. ii. 222).
The pieces of sulphur, varying in size from a nut- meg to a small hen's egg, which travellers pick up on the shore of the Dead Sea, have, in all proba- bility, been disintegrated from the adjacent lime- stone or volcanic rocks and washed up on the shores- Sulphur was much used by the Greeks and Romaut in their religious purifications (Jur. ii 157 ; Plm xxxv. 15): hence the Greek word Btior. lit. " the divine thing," was employed to express this sub- stance. Sulphur is found nearly pure in different parts of the world, and generally in volcanic di» tricts; it exists in combination with metals and b various sulphates; it is very combustible, sad is used in the manufacture of gunpowder, matches, 4c. Pliny (/. r.) says one kind of sulphur was employed " ad ellychnia conficienda." W. H.
* BRING. " To bring a person on his way " or "journey " is used in the A. V. in the sense of to conduct or accompany him, for a part or the whole of the distance, often with the associated idea of fitting him out with the necessary supplies
(ClvtD: ovpMpowfaim, wpow4/iwm. dedWco, pro- nulio; Gen. xviii. 16; Acts xv. 3,xxL 5; Rom. xv. 24; 1 Cor. xvi. 6; 2 Cor. i. 16; Tit in. 13; 3 John 6). A.
• BROIDER* See Embroiderer. In many modem editions of the A. V., broidered in 1 Tim. ii. 9 — " not with broidered hair " — is a corruption of braided, the rendering of the ed. of 1611 and other early editions. Broided is an old form of braided. The marginal rendering is "plaited; " Gr. BROOK. Four Hebrew words are thus ren- dered in the O. T.
1. p'TS, tpliik (Ps. xlii. 1 [2]), which properly denotes a violent torrent, sweeping through a moun- tain gorge. It occurs only in the poetical books, and U derived from a root iphak, signifying "te be strong." Elsewhere it Is rendered "stream," "channel," "river."
2. -ns?, &6r (Is- rix- 6, 7, 8, xxiii. 3, 10), w Egyptian word, generally applied to the Nile, or te the canals by which Egypt was watered. Tbe only exceptions to this usage are found in Dan. xii. 6, 6,7.
3. bS^Q, micdl (2 Sam. xvii. 20\\ which oc- curs but once, and then, according to the most probable conjecture, signifies a " rivulet ," or smai stream of water. Tbe etymology of the word ii
» From A. 8., brmmm, " to burn," and koim.
e See the dlflereot explanation of Hongi sobers; (Ps xi. 6), who maintains, contra? to all reason, tar Sodom and Oomomh were de stroy ed by "a nam ratninff of brimstone."
Digitized by
Google
BROTHER
tome. lne Tugum erroneously nniden It ' Jordan."
4. 7TI3, nachal, a term applied both U the iry torrent-bed (Num. xxi. 12; Judg. xvi. 4) and to the torrent itself (1 K. xvii. 3). It correspond! with the Arabic teddy, the Greek x*'vutft><><", the Italian Jiumara, and the Indian nullih. For fur- ther information, see Kivkb. XV. A. W.
BROTHER (n$ : is, \\The word a&tkipit has a similar range of mean- ings in the N. T., and is also used for a disciple (Matt. xxv. 40, Ac.); a fellow-worker, as in St. i'aul'a r.'pp. passim; and especially a Christian. Indeed, we see from the Acta that it was by this name that Christians usually ppoke of each other. The name Christian was merely used to describe them objectively, »'. e. from the Pagan point of view, as we see from the places where it occurs, namely, Arts fjd. 261, xxvi. 28, and 1 Pet. iv. 16.
The Jewish schools distinguish between "bro- ther" and "neighbor;" "brother" meant an Is- raelite by blood, " neighbor " a proselyte. They allowed neither title to the Gentiles; but Christ and the Apostles extended the name " brother " to ill Christians, and " neighbor " to all the world, 1 Cor. v. 11; Luke x. 2tf, 30 (ligbtfoot, {for. Uebr. ad Matt, v. 22).
We must now briefly touch on the difficult and interesting question as to who were " the brethren of the Lord," and pass in renew the theories re- specting them. And first we would observe that in arguing at all against their being the real brethren of Jesus, far too much stress has been laid on the assumed indefiniteneas of meaning attached to the word " brother " in Scripture. In all the adduced eases it will be seen that, when the word is used in sny but its proper sense, the context prevents the possibility of confusion ; and indeed in the only two exceptional instances (not metaphorical), namely, those in which l-ot and Jacob are respectively called " brothers " of Abraham and I j»han, the word is only extended so far as to mean " nephew; " and it most be remembered that even these excep- tions are quoted from a single book, seventeen cen- turies earlier than the gospels. If then the word ' brethren," as repeatedly applied to James, Ac., •sadly mean "cousins" or "kinsmen," It will be the • •»
BROTHER
329
language alone, to take " brethren " as meaning " relatives; " and therefore the a priori presump tion is in favor of a literal acceptation of the term. We have dwelt the more strongly on this |»>int because it seems to have been far too easily icwtumsl that no importance is to be attached to the mere fact of their being invariably called Christ's breth- ren; whereas this consideration alone goes tar to prove that they really were so.
There are, however, three traditions respecting them. They are first mentioned (Matt. xiii. 56) in a manner which would certainly lead an un- biased mind to conclude that they were our l-ord'a uterine brothers. " Is not this the carpenter's son ? is not hit mother called Mary V and kit brethren James, and Joses, and Judas, and Simon ? mid hit titters, are they not all with us V " Hut since we find that there was a " Mary, the mother of .lames and Joses " (Matt. xvii. 56), and that a "James and Judas (?) " were sons of Alpiueus (Luke vi. 15, 16), the most general tradition is — I. That they were all our lord's first cousins, the sons of Al- piueus (or Clopas — not Cleopas, see Alford, Or. Tttt. Matt. x. 3) and Mary, the sister of the Vir- gin. This tradition is accepted by l'apias," Jerome (Cat. Script. Kec. 2), Augustine, and the Latin Church generally, and is now the one most com- monly received. Yet there seem to l>e overwhelm- ing arguments against it: for (1.) The reasoning entirely depends on three very doubtful assumptions, namely, (a.) That "his mother's sister" (John xix. 25) must be in apposition with "Mary, the wife of Cleophas," which would be improbable, if only on the ground that it supposes two sisters to have had the same name, a supposition substantiated by no parallel cases [Wieseler (comp. Mark xv. 40) thinks that Salome, the wife of Zebedee, is intended by "his mother's sister"]. (A.) That "Mary, the mother of .lames," was the wife of Alpiueus, i. e that the James intended is 'ld«a>/3os A 'A\\II. A second tradition accepted by Hilary. Epiphanius, and the Greek fathers generally, makes them the sons of Jottph by a former marriage with a certain Escha or Salome of the tribe of Juilah; indeed Epiphanius {Uarret. xrix. § 4) even men tions the supposed order of birth of thefour sons and two daughters. But Jerome ( Com. in Matt. xii. 49 ;
century. Prof. Lightfoot (on OtUai. p. 369) has potnM out this sUd of the writs* H-.
Digitized by
Google
380
BROTHER
lights as us a mere conjecture, Iwrmwed from the •* deliraraenta Apocryphorum," and Origen says that it was taken from the Gospel nf St Peter. The only shadow of ground for its [xxmibility is the apparent difference of age between Joseph and the Virgin
III. Titer are assumed to have been the offspring of a levirate marriage between Joseph and the wife of his deceased brother C'lopas. But apart from all evidence, it is ohviotialy idle to examine so arbitrary an assumption.
The argument* ayniiut their being the sons of 'Jw Virgin after the birth of our tard, are founded ya — (1.) The almost constant tradition of br it tapStrla. St Basil (Serm. dr. 8. Nairn.) even rutords a story that " Zechary was slain by the Jews between the porch and the altar " for affirming her to be a Virgin after, as well as before the birth of her mm' holy Son (Jer. Taylor, Duel. Dubil. II. 3, iy. StiJ the tradition was nut universal: it was denied, for instance, by large numbers called Anti- dteomariauita; and Helvidiani. To quote Kz. xlir. 2, as any argument on the question Is plainly ab- surd. (2.) On the fact that on the cross Christ commended his mother to the care of St. John ; but this is easily explicable on the ground of bis brethren's apparent dislielief in Him at that time, though they seem to have been converted very soon afterwards. (3.) On the identity of their names with those of the sons of Alphseus. This argument loses aD weight, when we remember the constant recurrence of names in Jewish families, and the ex- treme commonness of these particular names. In the N. T. alone there may be at least five contem- porary Jameses, and several Judes, not to mention the 21 Siiuonx, IT .loses, and Hi .ludis mentioned by Josephus.
On the other band, the arguments fur their being i«r Lord's uterine brothers are numerous, and, tddxn coltectirrli/, to an unprejudiced mind almost :' resistible, although singly they are open to objec- tions: e. g. (1.) The word rponAroKos vlit, Luke U. 7. (2.) Matt i. 25, om iyinnrictr turner ««i *•? *T.-*»r, r. r. A- to which Alfi-rd justly remarks, «.!v onfc meaning amid have been attached but for pruonaaved theories about the aeneapOfyia. (3.) The general tone of the gospels on the subject ■bice they are comtmtty spoken of with the Virgin Mary, and with no shadow of a hint that they were not her own children (Matt xii. 46; Mark iii. 31, Ik.). It can, we think, hardly lie denied that any- one of these arguments is singly stronger than those produced on the other side.
To sum up then, we have seen (I.) that "trie brethren of the Ixnxl " ciiuM hardly have been iden- tical with the sons of Alphn-us, and (II.) that we have no grounds for supposing them to have been the sons of Joseph by a previous, or (III.) a levi- rate marriage: that the arguments in favor of their being actual brothers of our Lord are cogent and that the tradition on the other aide is not suffi- ciently weighty or unanimous to set them aside. Finally, this tradition of the perpetual virginity of the mother of our Lord (which any one may bold, If be will as one of the " pie credibilia," Jer. Tay- lor, Duet Itub. II. 3, 6) is easily accounted for by ■he general error on the inferiority of the wedded n th» virgin state : Scripture in no way requires is to believe it and since Mary's previous virginity a alo»* "»)iiisite to the Gospel narrative, we must vgard '.: i~ a question of mere curiosity. [James ; Jcds-1 (Pearson, On Ike Creed, Art
BUKKI
HI. and uoUs; KuinoeJ and Alford on itatt. xai 66; Ligbtfoot Hor. Htbr. Matt v. 22, Ac., *c)
F. W. V.
• On this question of " the brethren of the Lord,' Dr. I-ange maintains the cousin-theory, but with s peculiar modification. He derives the cousbwhif not from the mothers (the two Marys being sisters) but from the fathers (Clupas or Alpheus and Josepk being brothers). See bis Bibthctrh, i. 201, and Dr. Schaff's Tranilatum, p. 255. Professor light- foot thinks the words on the cross, " Woman, be- hold thy son," said of John the Evangelist, are decisive, as showing that the mother of Jesus had no sons of her own, and hence according to his new
the brethren '' must have been sons of Joseph by a former marriage (St. Paut$ Kp. to the GalaL, pp. 241-275). Of these two explanations (the cousin- theory being regarded as out of the question) Dr. Scliaff (on Lnnyt , pp. 256-260, where he hai a full note) prefers the latter, partly as agreeing better with the apparent age of Joseph, the husband rf Mary (who disappears so early from the history ), and also with the age of the brothers who seem at times to have exercised a sort of eldership over lesus (comp. Mark iii. 31 and John vii. 3 ft). Undoubtedly the view adopted in the foregoing article, that Jesus had brothers who were the sons of Mary, is the one which an unforced exegesi: re- quires ; and, as to the fact of the Saviour's com- mitting the mother in his last momenta to the cart of John, which this view is said to make irrecoii- concilable with " the claims of filial piety," if Mary had sons of her own, it is not easy in point of prin- ciple to make out the material difference (affirmed by those who suppose a previous marriage of Joseph ) between such claims of her own sons and those of step-sons. " The perpetual virginity of Mary," says the late Prof. Edwards, " is inferred from half a verse (Matt i. 25), which by natural implication teaches the direct contrary." This question is brought up again under James. H.
• BRUIT, Jer. x. 22; Kah. iii. 19, is used in the sense, now obsolete, of " report," " tidings." The A. V. in the passages referred to follows tha Genevan version. A.
BUBASTI8. [PiBxsmi.]
• BUCKLER. [Arms, II. 6; Shield.]
BUK'KI Cp3 [contracted for VVi?^; an infra]: Bokki; [Alex.] Bsmku; [Vat B*M, Basm :] Boca). 1. Son of Abishua and father of Uxxi, fifth from Aaron in the line of the high-priests in 1 Chr. v. 31, vi. 36 (vi. 6, 61, A. V.), and in the genealogy of Ezra, Ear. vii. 4, and 1 Esdr. viii. 2. where he is called BokkiL IkiccAS, which is cor rupted to Bomth, 2 Esdr. i. 2. Whether Bukki ever filled the office of bitch-priest we are not in- formed in Scripture. Kniphanius in his list of tot ancestors of Jehoiada, whom he fancifully aupposrs to be brother of Eujah the Tisbbito, omits both Bukki and Abishua (Advert. Melckixedtc iii.). Josephus (Ant. viii. 1, § 3) expressly says that all of Aaron's line between Joseph (Abishua) the high- priest and Zadok who was made high-priest in the reign of David, were private persons ( iturrticarrts ) i. e. not high- p ri ests, and mentions by name " Bukki the son of Joseph the high-priest" *» the first of those who lived a private life, while the pontifica, dignity was in the house of Ithamar. But in v 11, §6, Josephus says as expressly that Abishua (then eaBrd Abuser) having received the bigb-r riesthoo*
Digitized by
Google
r
BUKKIAH
km hi* father Phinehas, transmitted it to hu own ■on Bukki, who ni succeeded by Urn, after whom it passed to Eli. We may conclude therefore that Jnaephu* had no more means of knowing for certain who were high-priests between Phinehas and Eli, than we have, and may adopt the opinion, which is far the most probable, that there was no high-priest between them, unless perhaps Abishua. For an account of the absurd fancies of the Jews, and the statements of Christian writers relative to the suc- cenkni of the high-priests at this pnriod, see Sel- den, dt Saceeu. in Funtif. Iltbr. ; also (JtuvJuy. of' our Lord, eh. x- A. C H.
2. (Baxx'f> t Vat - _ X«v]i Alex - B«rjr»: Bocci.) Son of JogB, "prince" (rVUTj") of the tribe of Dan, one of the ten men chosen to apportion the land of Canaan between the tribes (Num. xxxiv. 2*2).
BUKKI'AH pli"!*!?? [wiling /<<•>* ■Mo- ra*], Bukkijahu: Bovcbu [Vat. -«««-]; Alex. Boit- «uu, [Koxiriot :] Boccum), a Kohathite Levite.of the sons of Heman, one of the musicians in the Temple, the leader of the sixth band or course in the service (1 Chr. xxv. 4, 18).
BUL. [Mojitos.]
BULL, BULLOCK, terms used synony- mously irih ox, oxen, in the A. V. as the repre- sentatives j» several Hebrew words. [See Ox.] Twice in the N. T. as the rendering of ravpot, Heb. ix.13.x- 4.
1p3 is properly a generic name for horned cat- tle when of full age and fit for the plough. Ac- urdingly it is variously rendered bulluck (Is. Ixv. 25), cow (Ex. iv. 16), oxen (Gen. xii. 16). Henoe
In Deut. xxi. 8, "1(73 fV?3£ is a hetfer ; Ex. ixix. 1, "1p2"13. "•?> a y om 9 bullock; and in lien. xviiL 7, simply ~lfJ5"]5, rendered a calf in A. V. It is derived from an unused root, T23, to dean, hence to plouyh, as hi Latin "ntT diners from "1p2 in the same way as
ntT, a theep, from JHK, a flock of sheep. It is a generic name, but almost always signifies one head of bornrd cattle, without distinction of age or tax. It is very seldom used collectively. The
Chakiee form of the word, "I VI, occurs in Ksr. vi. 8, 17, vii. 17; Dan. iv. SB, Ac; and Plutarch {Bull. e. 17) says Baip ol 4>of»ucc» t^c fiovv ko- kovvt. It is nrobably the same word as ravpot ,
taunu. Germ, itier, Engl. deer. The root "AC
**t 7 is not used, but the Arab. »L3, eadtmil /ndrtrem,
4 a Very natural derivation of the word.
bj?, rTJJ^, « cojf, mail or female, prop- •rkjcf the fir* gear, derived, as Gesenh» thinks, fma as i£thioptc word signifying fttut, embryo,
imUuf, combo, while others derive it from 7?9, zirit, rotanit, ftttkutcii. Thn word is used of a rained heiftr (Hos. x. 11), of one giving milk (Is. ifi. il, S3), of one used in ploughing (Judg. xiv. J), and of one three years old (ties tv. 9). Al-
BURIAL
331
• Ha r priaraa " m omXj spariAed to seven tribal ■a* «T tfct *ro : not to Juoab, Simeon, or B e n ja min .
most synonymo'is with ^iV la ~>9, the latter tig uifying generally a young bull of two years old though in one instance (Judg. vi. 25) possibly s bull of seven years old. It is the customary term for bulls offered in sacrifice, and hence is used met aphorically in Hos. xiv. 2, "so will we render, ' at bullocks,' our lips."
There are four or five passages in which the word D'naNisusedforOttUs. It U the plural of "l^ft strong, whence its use. See Ps. xxU. 12, 1- 13, Ixviii 30; Is.xxxiv.7; Jer. L 11.
All the above words refer to domesticated cattle, which formed of old, as now, an important part of the wealth of the people of Palestine. In Is. ii. 30
the word SVI occurs, and is rendered « wild hull " but " wild ox " in Dent. xiv. 6. The I.XX have trturhioy in the former passage and ipvya in the latter. It wis possibly one of the larger species ot antelope, and took its name from its swiftuess —
the Arabic Jd being cum antevertit. The An- telope Oryx of Linnteus is indigenous in Syria, Arabia, and Persia. Dr. Robinson mentions huge herds of black and almost hairless buffaloes as still existing in Palestine, and these may be the animal indicated (iii. 396). W. D.
BtJLRUSH,used synonymously with Ruth m the A V. as the rendering of the words PCJK and WtsK In Is. ix. 14, xix. 15, we have the
proverbialexpression VOJW HQ3, A. V. "branch and rush," equivalent to' high and low alike (the LXX. have pi-fay xol funpir in one passage, apxhr no! rt\\oi in the other), and in Is. Iviii. 6, 710Pf is rendered bulrmh. W. D.
* The remainder of this article in the English edition is entirely superseded by the art Rekd, which see. A.
•BULRUSHES, ARK OF. [Mosks.]
BUT* AH (nj-13 [o»«crrtiu»):Baj«£;[V«*.
Bwoia; Aid. Board'.] Buna), a son of Jerahmeel.
of the family of Pharos in Judah (1 Chr. ii. 25).
BUN'NI. L 033 [buHQ: Bmmi), one of the Invites in the time of Nehemlah (Neh. ix. 4); possibly the same person is mentioned in x. 15. The I.XX. in both cases translate the name by viis.
2. [FA.* BovraT; Comp. Bon«i ■&»*>■] Anothet Levite, but of earlier date than the preceding (Neh
xi. 15). The name, ^S, Is also slightly different LXX. [in most M3S.] omits.
Bunni is said to have been the Jewish name of Nicodenius (Lightfbot on John iii. 1; Ewald, v. 233).
• BURDEN. The Hebrew St^O, rendered "burden" in the A. V., denotes both a burden, and an oraclt or pro/ihecy. This double sense of the word is referred to in Jer. xxiii. 33 ff. Ser Noyes's note on the passage ( Trmu. of the Hebrtu Prophet*, 3d ed., 1366, ii. 340). A.
BURIAL. SEPULCHRES, TOMBS. The Jewr -nifbrmly disposed of the corpse by entomb- ment where possible, and failing that, by interment; extending this respect to the remains even of tht
Digitized by
Google
332
BUBIAL
slain enemy and nudefaetor (1 K. ii. 16; Deut xxi. 18), in the Utter cue by express provision of law. Since thin wu the only cue to guarded by Mosaic precept, it may be concluded that natural feeling wu relied on u rendering any such general injunc- ion superfluous. Similarly, to disturb remain* wan regarded u a barbarity, only justifiable in the ease of those wbo had themselves outraged religion (2 K. xxiii. 16, 17; Jer. viii. 1, 2). The RabbU quote the doctrine " dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return," u a reason for preferring to entomb or inter their dead; but that preferential practice is older than the Mosaic record, u traceable in patriarchal examples, and continued unaltered by any Gentile influence; so Tacitus {Hist. v. 5) notices that it wu a point of Jewish custom, corpora On this subject we have to notice: (1) the place of burial, its site and shape; (2) the mode of burial ; (8) the prevalent notions regarding this duty ; [and (4) the rapidity with which burial took place after death.]
I. A natural care enlarged and adapted by exca- vation, or an artificial imitation of one, was the standard type of sepulchre. This wu what the structure of the Jewish soil supplied or suggested. A distinct and simple form of sepulture u con- trasted with the complex and elaborate rites of Egypt clings to the region of Palestine and varies but little with the great social changes between the periods of Abraham and the Captivity. Jacob and Joseph, who both died in Egypt, are the only known instances of the Egyptian method applied to patri- archal remains. Sepulchres, when the owner's oiearu permitted it, were commonly prepared before- land, and stood often in gardens, by roadsides, or ?veu adjoining houses. Kings and prophets alone were probably buried within towns (1 K. ii. 10, xvi. 6, 28; 2 K. x. 35, xiii. 9; 2 Chr. xvi. 14, xxviii. 27; 1 Sam. xxv. 1, xxviii. 8). Sarah's tomb and Kashel's seem to have been chosen merely from the accident of the place of death ; but the successive interments at the former (Gen. xlix. 31) are a chronicle of the strong family feeling among the .lews. It was the sole fixed spot in the unsettled patriarchal life : and its purchase and transfer, mi nut«ly detailed, are remarkable u the sole transac- tion of the kind, until repeated on a similar occasion m Shechem. Thus it was deemed a misfortune or an indignity, not only to be deprived of burial (Is. xiv. 20; Jer. passim: 2 K. ix. 10), but, in a lesser degree, to be excluded from the family sepulchre (t K. xiii. 22), u were Tzziah the royal leper, and Manasseh (2 Chr. xxvL 23, xxxiii. 20). Thus the remains of Saul and his sons were reclaimed to rest in his father's tomb. Similarly it was a mark of a profound feeling towards a person not of one's family :o wish to be buried with him (Ruth i. 17; 1 K. uii. 31), or to give him a place in one's own •rpubhre (Gen. xxiii. 6; comp. 2 Chr. xxiv. 16). the head of a family commonly provided space for jwre than one generation ; and these galleries of kindred sepulchres are common in many eastern -ranches of the human race. Cities soon became opnlous and demanded cemeteries (comp. tie term woKvdrSpior, Kz. xxxix. 15), which were placed without the walls; such an one seems intended by the expression in 2 K. xxiii. 6, " the graves of the shildren of the people," situated in the valley of the (Eedron or of Jeboshaphat. Jeremiah (vii. 32, xix. U) threatens that the eastern valley called Tophet,
BUBIAL
the favorite haunt of idolatry, should be polluted I < burying there (comp. 2 K. xxiii. 16). Such was also the " Potter's Field " (Matt, xxvii. 7), wilier bad perhaps been wrought by digging for clay fate boles serviceable for graves.
The Miabnaie description of a sepulchre, com- plete according to Rabbinical notions, is somewbai u follow* : a cavern about 6 cubits square, or 6 bj 8, from three sides of which are recessed longitud- inally several vaults, called DOID, each large enough for a corpse. On the fourth side the cavern is approached through a small open covered court
or portico, "^Sl"!, of a size to receive Die bier and bearers. In some such structures the demoniac may have housed. The entry from this court to that
cavern wu closed by a largs stone called ? /U, u capable of being rolled, thus confirming the Evangelistic narrative. Sometimes several such caverns, each with its recesses, were entered from the several sides of the same portico. (Mishna, Burn Batkra, 6, 8, quoted by J. Nieosun, de Stpvkhrit Hebraorum [lib. iii. c. ii.].) Such a tomb is that de- scribed in Buckingham's TrartU in Arabia (p. 158), and those known to tradition u the " tombs of the kings" (see below). But earlier sepulchres were doubtless more simple, and, to judge from 2 K. xiii. 21, did not prevent mutual contact of remains. Sepulchres were marked sometimes by pillars, u that of Hachel; or by pyramids, u those of the Asmoneans at Modin (Joseph. Ant. xiii. 8, 7); and had places of higher and lower honor, like tem- ples, they were, from their assumed inviolability, sometimes made the depositaries of treasures (Us Saulcy, ii. 183). We find them also distinguished by a "title" (2 K. xxiii. 17). Such u were not otherwise noticeable were scrupulously "whited" (Matt, xxiii. 27) once a year, after the rains before the passover, to warn passers by of defilement (llot- tinger, Vippi Heir. fUgolini, xxxiii.] p. 1034; Kos- tcusch dt SepuL CVuce nutnt. Ugolini, xxxiii.).
2. With regard to the mode of burial, we should remember that our impressions, as derived from the O. T., are those of the burial of persons of rank or public eminence, whilst those gathered from tie N. T. regard a private station. But in both cases " tie manner of the Jews " included the use of spices, where they could command the means. Thus Asa lay in a "bed of spices" (2 Chr. xvi. 14). A portion of these were burnt in honor of the de- ceased, and to this use wu probably destined part of the 100 pounds weight of " myrrh and aloes" in our Lord's case. On high state occasions the vessels, bed, and furniture used by the deceased were burnt also. Such wu probably the " great burning " made for Asa, If a king wu unpopular or died disgraced (e. g. Jeheram, 2 Chr. xxl 19; Joseph. AM. ix. 5, § 3), this wu not observed. In no case, save that of Saul and his sons, were the bodies burned, nor in that case were tier so burnt u not to leave the " bones," easily concealed and transported, and the whole proceeding looks like a hasty precaution against hostile violence. Even then the bones were interred, and re-exhumed tor solemn entombment. The ambiguous word in Am.
vi. 10, V.">D», rendered in the A. V. « be that burneth him," probably means " the burner of per- fumes in bis honor," i. e. his near relation, ca whom such duties devolrod; not, u Winer (s. T Btgraben) and others think " the burner of tkt
Digitized by
Google
BURIAL
For a great mortality never causes men to bom corpses where H is not the custom of the country; nor did the custom vary among the Jews an such so occasion (Ex. xxxix. 12-14). It was the office of the next of kin to perform and preside over the whole funereal office; but a company of public buriers, originating in an exceptional neoes- ritj (Ex. L c), had become, it seems, customary in the times of the N. T. (Acts v. 6, 10). The dosing of the eyes, kissing, and washing the corpse (Gen. xlri. 4, 1. 1; Acts iz. 87), are customs common to ill nations. Coffins were but seldom used, and if used were open; but fixed stone sarcophagi were somroon in tombs of rank. The bier, the word for which in the O. T. is the same ss that rendered !*d [see Hbi>], was borne by the nearest relatives, ami followed by any who wished to do honor to the dead. The grave-clothes (oOoVia, trrJupia) were probably of the fashion worn in life, but swathed and fastened with bandages, and the head covered
BUKIAL
888
separately. Previously to this being done, spices were applied to the corpse in the form of ointment, or between the folds of the linen ; hence our Lord's remark, that the woman had anointed his bod;-, it fit to eVraeWfw, " with a view to dressing it in these iyrajpux;" not, u in A. V. "for the ImriaL" For the custom of mourners visiting the sepulchre, see Moukking; for that of frequenting toiul* for other purposes, see Nkckomakct.
3. The precedent of Jacob's and Joseph's remains | being returned to the land of Canaan was followed, iu wish at least, by every pious Jew. Following a similar notion, some of the Kabbina taught that only in that hind could those who were buried oh tain a share in the resurrection which was to usbei in Messiah's reign on earth. Thus that land su called by them, " the land of the living," and the sepulchre itself, " the house of the living." Some oven feigned that the bodies of the righteous, wher- ever else buried, rolled back to Canaan under ground
Plan of the Tombs called « Tombs of the Prophets."
and found there only their appointed rest (J. Nico- mus. de Sepulchr. /7e6. [lib. iii. c] xiii. 1). Tombs •ere, in popular belief, led by the same teaching invested with traditions. Thus MaclipeUh is stated (Ijghtfoot, Ceniuria Chirographic r, s. v. Hebron) to hare been the burial-place not only of Abraham and Sarah, but also of Adam and Kve ; and there was probably at the time of the N. T. a spot fixed upon by tradition as the site of the tomb of every prophet of note in the 0. T. To repair and adorn these was deemed a work of exalted piety (Matt. udii. 23). The scruples of the Scribes extended even to the burial of the ass whose neck was broken (Ex. xxxiv. 30), and of the first-born of cattle. (K. Maimon. * » Ur. Pussy assigns good reasons tor abiding by •*• seer* obvious sense of the expression In Am. rL
Prophets " will be best explained by the preceding plan, taken from Porter (p. 147), and of which he gives the following description : —
"Through a long descending gallery, the first part of which is winding, we enter a circular chain ber about 24 ft. in diameter and 10 high, having a hole in its roof. From this chamber two parallel galleries, 10 ft. high and 5 wide, are carried south- wards through the rock for about 60 ft. ; a third di- verges S. F-, extending 40 ft. They are connected by two cross-galleries in aurentric curves, one at their extreme end, the other in the middle. The outer one is 115 ft. long and has a range of thirty niches on the level of its floor, radiating outwards. Two small chambers, with similar niches, also open into it."
The celebrated •• Tombs of the Kings " have le ceived this name on account of their remarkable character; but they are supposed by Robinson and Porter to be the tomb of Helena, the widowed queen of llonobasus king of Adiabeue. She be- aune a proselyte to Judaism, and fixed her resi-
JO (Minor Prapluu, Part III. p. 2071. Dtr Prvphtl Amot, p. 336
Sss also Baur
Digitized by
Google
884
BURIAL
fence at Jerusalem, where she relieved raanj of the joor during the famine predicted by Agabus in the jays of Claudius Caesar (Acts xi. 28), and built for herself a tomb, as we learn from Josephus. (On Helena and her tomb see Joseph. AnL xx. 2, § 1 IF, 4, § 3; B. J. v. 2, $ 2, 4, § 3; Pans. viii. 16, § 5; Kobinson, i. 361 ff.) Into the question of the origin of these tombs it is, however, unnecessary to enter; but their structure claims our attention. They are excavated out of the rock. The traveller pasties through a low arched doorway into a court
BURIAL
94 ft. long by 87 wide. On the western ride is s vestibule or porch 39 feet wide. The open front was supported by two columns in the middle Along the front extend a deep frieze and cornice the former richly ornamented. At the soutben side of the vestibule is the entrance to the tomb The first room is a mere antechamber 18J ft. bj 19. On the S. side are two doors leading to othei chambers, and on the W. one. These three cham- bers have recesses, running into the walk at right angles, and intended for bodies. (For further par
Plan of the Tombs called " Tombs of the King*."
Uculars see Porter, from whose Handbook the pre- ceding account is taken.)
Hie so-called " Tomb of Zechariah," said to have Iwwi constructed in honor of Zechariah, who was slain " lietween the temple and the altar " in the reiini of .loash (2 Chr. xxiv. 21 ; Matt, xxiii. 36), is held in great veneration by the Jews. It is lonbtful, however, whether it be a tomb at all, and the style of architecture can scarcely be earlier than
oT th* Vestibule of the Tombs called "Tombs of the Kings." (From Photograph.)
ear en. A drawing of it is inserted here on ac- count of its celebrity. It bears a considerable resemblance to the so-called tomb of Absalom, which is figured on p. 17. H. H.
• 4. In eastern climates generally, interment takes plan very soon after the death of a person. This is made necessary to some extent, on account rf the rapidity with wbich decomposition ensues titer death (see John si 39). The Jews no doubt snrled with tre greater haste, because they were so fearful of being defiled by contact with a corpse
(Num. xix. 11 If.). We have a striking instance of this n«me in the account of Ananias and Sap- phira, who were borne to the grave as soon as t'e bodies cotilil he laid out and shrouded for that pur- pose (Act* v. 1 ft".). The deaths in this esse were extraordinary, and possibly that fact may have has- tened the burial somewhat; though even under or- dinary circumstances a person among the Jews was
Tin so-called n Tomb of Zechariah." (from Photo- graph.)
commonly buried the same day on which be died. See Winer's Rente, ii. 16. Kven among the present inhabitants of Jerusalem, says Tobler (DttMUUter ma JerutnUm, p. 326, St. Uallen, 1863), sural, as a general rule, is not deferred more that three as
Digitized by
Google
BXTHNINO
iwr boon. If the death occurs at evening, so that there is no time for the funeral on the same day, it takes place the next morning at the earliest break of dawn. The body la placed on a bier, and the mourner*, men and women, the near relatives and neighbors, follow it to the grave (coinp. Luke vii. 13-15). See DenttlaMer, p. 329.
When the body was embalmed, as among the Kirjrptians, the same reason for a speedy burial did •Mt exist. Hence Joseph, after the 40 days spent in the process of embalming the body of Jacob his Either, waited 30 (or 70) " days longer, before he proceeded to Canaan to deposit the remains in the cave of Machpetah (Gen. 1. 1 ft*.). l)e WeUe refers to (Jen. xxiii. 2-4 and xxv. 9, as showing that the ancient Hebrews did not hasten burial, like the later Hebrews (Lthrb. dtr hebr&itck-jid. ArehaoU oyie, p. 400, 4te Aufl.); but the passages hardly warrant that conclusion. Abraham's plea, " Let me bury my dead out of my sight," indicates at least impatience of any needless delay. H.
•BURNING. See Bdkial, 9; Ptraisii-
MK.VT8, III. (a.) 3.
BURNT-OFFERING (H^V or nV»3,
and in poetical passages v N 7*9, i. e. "perfect": ikoKipraffts (tien.), i\\oKavTa>fia (Ex. and Lev., *c), LXX.; i\\oKaim>im, N. T.: holocawtum, Vmg.}. The original derivation of the word
TVfS is from the root i"Tb^7, " ascends; " and it is applied to the offering, which was wholly consumed oy fire on the altar, and the whole of which, except the refuse ashes, " ascended " in the smoke to (Jod. It corresponds therefore in sense, though not exactly in form, to the word SKoKa&runa, " whole burnt- otTering," from which the name of the sacrifice in modern languages is taken. Every sacrifice was in part "a bunit-ofleriiig," because, since fire was the chosen manifestation of God's presence, the portion of each sacrifice especially dedicated to Him was consumed by fire. But the term is generally re- stricted to that which is properly a " whole burnt- offering," the whole of which was so offered and so consumed.
The burnt-offering is first named in Gen. viii 20, as offered after the Flood. (In iv. 4 we find
the more general word i"TP*lD "offering," a word usually applied to unbloody sacrifices, though in the LXX. and in Heb. xi. 4 translated by (Wlo.) Throughout the whole of the book of Genesis (see xv. 9, 17, xxii. 2, 7, 8, 13) it appears to be the only sacrifice referred to; afterwards it became dis- tinguished as one of the regular classes of sacrifice under the Mosaic law.
Now an sacrifices are divided (see Heb. v. 1) into ' gift* " and " sacrifices-for-sin " (i. e. eucharistic and propitiatory sacrifices), and of the former of these the burnt-offering was the choicest specimen. Accordingly (in Ps. xl. 8, 9, quoted in Heb. x. 5, 6) we hare first (in ver. 8) the general opposition, as above, of sacrifices (0wriai) (propitiatory), and offerings (v?oa* * the 70 days of mourning (Gen. 1. 8) probably Include the 40 days of too embalming (Tneb, (tentsis. >. 5B6K though some make the former additional to the (Uter. H.
* It k clear that in this ceremony the burnt-ofler- sag touched closely on the propitiatory or fdn-oftering,
I toe solemnity of the blood-eprtnkling in the r was araeh greater, and had a peculiar sienm-
BURNT-OFFERING
335
offering," as representing the one, is opposed to " sin-offering," as representing the other. Similar!) in Ex. x. 25 (leas precisely) "burnt-offering" is contrasted with " sacrifice." (So in 1 Sam. xv. 22; Pa. 1. 8; Mark xii. 33.) Ou the other hand, it is distinguished from " meat-offerings " (which were unbloody), and from " peace-offerings " (both of the eucharistic kind), because only a portion of them were consumed. (See 1 K. iii. 15, viii. 64, 4c.)
The meaning, therefore, of the whole bumt-of- fering was that which is the original idea of all sacrifice, the offering by the sacrificer of himself soul and body, to God, the submission of his wiP to the Will of the Lord. See Ps. xl. 10, U 17, 19. and compare the more general treatment of tbs subject under the word Sackifick. It typified (see Heb. v. 1, 3, 7, 8) our Lord's offering (as es- pecially in the temptation and the agony), the per- fect sacrifice of hU own human will to the Will of his Father. As that offering could only be accepted from one either sinless or already purified from sin, therefore the bunuVoffering (see Ex. xxix. 30, 3", 38; Lev. viii. 14, 18, ix. 8, 12, xvi. 3, 5, Ac.) was always preceded by a sin-offering. So also we Christians, because the sin-offering has been made once for all for us, offer the continual burnt-offering of ourselves, " as a living sacrifice, holy and accept- able to the Lord." (See Kom. xii. 1.)
In accordance with this principle it was enacted that with the burnt-offering a " meat-offering " (of Sour and oil) and "drink-offering " of wine should be offered, as allowing that, with themselves, men dedicated also to God the chief earthly gifts with which He had blessed them. (I.cv. viii. 18, 22, 26, ix. 16, 17, xiv. 20; Ex. xxix. 40; Num. xxviii 4,5.)
The ceremonial of the burnt-offering is given in detail in the book of Leviticus. The animal was to be a male unblemished, either a young bullock, ram, or goat, or, in case of poverty, a turtledove or pigeon. It was to be brought by the offerer " of hit own voluntary will," and slain by himself, after he had laid his hand upon it* head, to make it his own representative, on the north side of the altar. The priest was then to sprinkle the blood upon the altar, 4 and afterwards to cut up and burn the whole victim, only reserving the skin for him- self. The birds were to be offered similarly, but not divided. (See Lev. i., vii. 8, riii. 18-21, Ac.) It will be observed how all these ceremonies were typical of the meaning described above, and espe- cially how emphatically the freedom of will in tin sacrificer is marked. t
The burnt-offering being thus the rite which represented the normal state and constant duty of man, when already in covenant with (jod, r was the one kind of sacrifice regularly appointed. Thui there were, as public burnt-offerings —
1st The daily burnt-offering, a lamb of the first year, sacrificed every morning and evening (with an offering of flour and wine) for the people (Ex. xxix. "*-42; Num. xxviii. 3-8).
cane*. It is, of course, impossible that the fbnnr of sacrifices should be rigidly separatee, because the Ideas *hich they enshrine, though capable of distinction, art yet inseparable from one another.
- This Is remarkably illustrated by the bet that heathenr were allowed to offer burnt-offerings, and that Augustus ordered two lambs and a bullock to H oHeied lor him every day (Joseph. B. J. IL 17, f *>
Digitized by
God^ft
386
BUSH
idly. The Sabbath burnUtffcting, double of tint irhieh wan offered every day (Num. xxviii. 9, 10).
3d]y. The tifftring at the new moon, at the three great feslimls, the great Day of Atonement, and feast of trumpet*: generally tiro bullocks, a ram, and seven lamb*. (See Num. xxviii. U-xxix. 39.)
Private burnt-ojferitigs were appointed at the consecration of priests (Ex. xxix. 15; Lev. viii. 18, ix. 12), at the purification of women (l.ev. xii. 6, 3), at the cleansing of the lepers (I.ev. xiv. 19), and removal of other ceremonial uncleanneat (xv. 15, 30), on any accidental breach of the Mazaritic vow, or at its conclusion (Num. vi. ; comp. Acts xxi. 28), &e
But JreejM burnt-offerings were offered and ac- cepted by Cod on any solemn occasions, as, for example, at the dedication of the tabernacle (Num. vii.) and of the temple (1 K. viii. 64), when they were offi-ea\\ in extraordinary abundance. But, ex- cept on such occasions, the nature, the extent, and the place of the sacrifice were expressly limited by Mod, so that, while all should be unblemished and pure, there should be no idea (as among the hea- then) of buying his favor by costliness of sacrifice. Of this law Jephthah's vow was a transgression, consistent with the semi-heathenish character of his early days (see Judg. xi. 30, 35). The sacrifice of cows in 1 Sam. vi. 14 was also a formal infraction of it, excused by the probable ignorance of the people, and the special nature of the occasion. A. B.
BUSH (njO," shieh: i 0dros: rubut). The Hebrew word occurs only in those passages which refer to Jehovah's appearance to Moses "in the flame of fire in the bush " (Ex. Hi. 2, 3, 4; Deut. xxxiii. 16). The Greek word is (tires both in the LXX. and in the N. T. (Luke xx. 37; Acts vii. 35 ; see also Luke vi. 44, where it is correctly ren- dered "bramble bush" by the A. V.). Biros is used also to denote the sineh by Josephus, Philo, Clemens, Kusebius, and others (see Celsius, Ilierob. ii. 68). Some versions adopt a more general inter- pretation, and understand any kind of bush, as the A. V. The Arabic in Acts vii. 35 has rhamnm. Others retain the Hebrew word.
Celsius (Hierob. ii. 58) has argued in favor of the Rubut vulgaris, i. e. R. fruticosut, the bramble or blackberry bush, representing the ninth, and traces the etymology of (Sit.) " Sinai " to this name.* It is almost certain that tineh is definitely used for some particular bush, for the Hebrew siacli c ex- presses bushes generally ; the fUros and rubut of the LXX. and Vulg. are used by Creek and Ko- mau writers to denote for the most part the differ- ent kinds of brambles (Rubut), such as the rasp- berry and the blackberry bush ; Celsius's opinion, therefore, is corroborated by the evidence of the oldest versions. Pococke (Deter, of the East, i. 215), however, objects to the bramble as not grow- ing at all in the neighborhood of Mount Sinai, and proposes the hawthorn bush, Oxyacantha Arabica (Shaw).'' Etymologically « one would be inclined to refer the tineh of the Hebrew scriptures to some species of senns olant (castia), though we have no
<• Probably from H3D (unused root) a, ..ww, "to
•man." ^^
» Prot Stanley (S. J P. p. 17) thinks Sinai Is de- rived from Seneh, "an acada," as being a Monty tree.
* It si uncertain what Dr. Shaw speaks of; Dr.
BUTTER
direct evidence of any castia growing in the local ities about Mount Sinai, neither Decaisne nor Buve mentioning a senna bush amongst the plants of this mountain. Sprengel identifies the tineh with what he terms the Rubut tanctut/ aud says it grows abundantly near Sinai. The monks of St. Cath- erine, it is well known, have planted a bramble bush near their chapel, to mark the spot and perpetuate the name of the supposed bush in which God ap- peared to Moses. It is quite impossible t>< say what kind of thombush is intended by tineh, but Sinai is almost beyond the range of the genus Rubut.
W. H.
* The word "bush " (fiaWos, as in Hark xi) 26; denotes a section of the Pentateuch. See Bil-lk, OI. (1). H.
BUSHEL. [Mkasdkks.]
* BUTLER. [Cui-bkabkb; Joseph.]
BUTTER (HNS?, chenCih: jBownawr: **-
tgrum), curdled milk, as distinguished from 2^P, freth milk ; hence, curat, butter, and in one ptaee probably cheese. It comes from an unused root,
SOn = Arab. ' t "-; tpistuta fuit lac. U. Gen. xviii. 8, butter and milk are mentioned among the things which Abraham set before his heavenly guests (comp. Judg. v. 25; 2 Sam. xvii. 29). Milk is generally offered to travellers in Palestine in a cur- died or sour state, " lebben," thick, almost like but- ter (comp. Josephus 's rendering in Judg. iv. 19 : — ■yifAo SttnSCO occurs are also best satisfied by rendering it milk ; and the same may be said of Ps. Iv. 21, which should be compared with Job xxix. 6.
In Prov. xxx. 33, Gesenius thinks that cheese is meant, the word V ''V. signifying pressure rather than churning. Jarchi (on Gen. xviii. 8) explains nSDP to hepinguedo lactis, quam de ejus super- fide colligunt, i. e. cream, and Vitringa and Hitzig give this meaning to the word in Is. vii. 15-22. Butter was not in use among the Greeks and Ro- mans except for medicinal purposes, but this fact is of no weight as to its absence from Palestine- Rob- inson mentions the use of butter at the present day (Bib. Res. i. 44!)), and also the method of churning (i. 485, and ii. 413), and from this we may safely infer that the art of butter-masitig was known to the ancient inhabitants of the Sand, so little have the habits of the people of Palestine been modified in the lapse of centuries. Burckhardt ( Travels in Arabia, i. 52) Mentions (he different uses of butter by the Arabs of the Hedjas. W. D.
* The Arabs of the present day do not make ~xtr kind of butter, such as we eat with bread, but tin
Hooker thinks be must mean the Orntmgut Jtromt which grows on Mount Sinai.
« Compare the Arabic IjLw, ™ senna, seu JbUa «■> me," Kam. (Pnvtag, Arab. Lex. 1. v.).
/ "Tills,' 1 says Dr. Hooker, "to • variety tt vet bramble, Rubut fnticona."
Digitized by
Google
BUZ
OADES-BARNE
387
8.
> ( j I •••) is butler to nil intents snd pnr-
i — «. 0. it U the fatty particles of the milk, separated from the whey and the caseine by agita- tion. When in some of the cities they make from sold cream a little of our butter to supply the de- mand of a few Frank families, they call it tubdeh
( 8 Jo's ), which really means cream, or fresh worn,
bat is applied to our butter for the sake of distinc- tion. The Mian is liquid during the hot months, but gets quite hard in winter, and our butter also liquefies in summer, so that it is almost impossible to make it at all in that season ; and if it were made in the hot sun, as the Minn is, it would be quite as liquid as the lemn. See also Dr. Thom- son's Land a* Book, i. 393. C. V. A. V.
BUZ (W3, contempt: A Boi»{: [Buz]), the second son of Hilcsh and Nahor (Gen. xxii. 21).
The gentilic name is ^S. and Klihu is called " the Buzite " (Bov{tr>)s) of the kindred of Ram, i. e. Aram. Elihu was therefore probably a descendant of Buz, whose family seems to hare settled in Ara- bia Deserta or I'etreea, since Jeremiah (xxv. 23 'Pit ), in denouncing God's judgments against them, mentions them with Tema and Dedan. Some connect the territory of Buz with Busau, a Roman fort mentioned in Amm. Marc, xviii. 10, and others with Ilosta in Arabia Petrsea, which how- ever has only the first letter in common with it (Winer, «. v.).
The jingle of the names Huz and Buz is by no
means so apparent in the Hebrew (V^> f3)i but it is quite in the Oriental taste to give to relations tlieae rhyming appellatives; comp. Ishuaand Ishui (Gen. ilvi. 17); Mehujael and Methusael (Gen. iv. 18), Uzziel and Uzzi (1 Chr. vii. 7): and among the Arabians, Haroot sod Maroot, the rebel angels, Hasan and Hoseyn, the sons of 'Alee, Ac. The Koran abounds in such homoiottleuta, and so pleas- ing are they to the Arabs, that they even call Cain •ud Abel, Kabil and Habil (Weil's Bibl. Leyende, 33; also Southey's Notes to Thalabn), or Habil and Habid (see Stanley, p. 413). The same idiom is found in Mahratta and the modern languages of the East.
2. (Boi(; Alex. Ax'Bou( ; [Vat Zafiouxyi for Boif aSfAtpov-] Buz). A name occurring in the genealogies of the tribe of Gad (1 Chr. v. 14).
F. W. F.
BU'ZlOWa, no article: Bovfsf: Bud), father of EzeUel the prophet (Ez. i. 3). [The personal name here is gentilic elsewhere. As the son was a priest the father must have been so too. — H.]
BUZ'ITB Cpffl : Bouflri)! ; [Vat. Sin. -{«»-, Vlex. tow Boufi :] Buatet). A descendant of Buz. rhe term is applied to Elihu, who was of the kin- dred of Ram or Aram (Job xxxii. 8, 6).
W. A.W.
* BY. This preposition, among its other uses, formerly meant " against " (though never very com- mon in that sense), and so undoubtedly our trans- lators (taking i/uurrf as dot. incoinm.) employed it in 1 Cor. iv. 4 : " For 1 know nothing by (=against) myself." See Trench On the AuUiorujd Vernon p. 43 (8d ed. 1859), and Eastwood and Wright's SiMs Word-Book, f 83. But probably the Greek
only " I am conscious to myself of nothing," i. e. blameworthy or wrong. That the conscious- ness is not self-condemnatory lies in obtiy, not
•/tOVTS?. H.
• BY AND BY is used in the A. V. in the sense of immediately (Mark vi. 25, i^avrHs; xUL 21, tvMs; Luke zvii. 7, xxi. 4, tbeims), A. ' BY8SUS. [Lram.]
COPYRIGHT (c) 1977 Cambridge Theological Seminary COPYRIGHT (c) 1965 Cambridge Bible Institute, NewtonStein
*COPYRIGHT NOTICE**
In accordance with Title 17 U.S.C. Section 107, any copyrighted work in the NewtonStein, Cambridge Theological Seminary is archived here under fair use without profit or payment to those who have expressed a prior interest in reviewing the included information for personal use, non-profit research, and educational purposes only.
Ref. http://www.law.cornell.edu/uscode/17/107.shtml
FROM: Cambridge Theological Seminary, TO: Dr. D. James Kennedy: Can you be as Bold as Him?
FROM: Cambridge Theological Seminary, TO: Cambridge Theological Seminary Office, USA
FROM: Cambridge Theological Seminary, TO: Free Ordination-1 by Cambridge Theological Seminary
FROM: Cambridge Theological Seminary, TO: Religious Degrees, Bachelor's, Master's and Doctorate
FROM: IAIA Accreditation, TO: A few Recent Ministry Partners
FROM: Cambridge Theological Seminary,
FROM: Cambridge Theological Seminary, TO: Ministers Main Page
